OL 1 BM 175 ES G49 .
19;: :v
Cornell University Library
The tine
original of
tliis
book
is in
Cornell University Library.
There are no known copyright
restrictions in
the United States on the use of the
text.
http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924075115380
CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY
3 1924 075 115 380
THE KABBALAH Its Doctrines,
Development, and Literature
By
CHRISTIAN
D.
GINSBURG
Ll.D.
Second Impression
London
GEORGE ROUTLEDGE & SONS LIMITED Broadway House:
68-74 1920
Carter Lane E.G.
Reprinted verbatim
from
the first
which contained (pp. 1-82) entitled " The Essenes." edition
TO
PERCY I
M. DOVE,
ESa,
F.I.A.,
F.S.S.,
&&,
AFFECTIONATBLY INSCRIBE THIS ESSAY,
AS AN EXPBESSION OF
MY HIGH REGARD FOB
HIM,
BOTH
AS A FRIEND AND A CHRISTIAN GENTLEMAN.
CHRISTIAN
D.
GINSBUBO.
THE KABBALAH.
A
SYSTEM of
philosophy,
religious
or
more properly of
theosophy, which has not only exercised for hundreds of years
an extraordinary influence on thu mental development of so
shrewd a people, as the Jews, but has oapdvatod the minds of
some of the greatest thinkers of Christendom
in the sixteenth
and seventeenth centuries, claims the greatest attention of both the philosopher and the theologian. that
among
its captives
were
scholastic, metaphysician
Baymond
When
it is
added
Lully, the celebrated
and chemist (died 1815)
;
John
Beuchlin, the renowned scholar and reviver of oriental literature in
Europe (bom 1455, died 1528) John Picus di the famous philosopher' and classical soholcr ;
Mirandola,
(1463-1494)
Cornelius
;
Henry Agrippa,
the distinguished
philosopher, divinÂŤ and physician (1486-1535)
;
John Baptist
von Helmont, a remarkable chemist and physician (15771644)
;
as well as our
famous physician and
own countrymen Bobert Fludd, philosopher
Henry More (1614-1687)
;
and that these men,
lessly searching for a scientifio system
to
them " the deepest depths
them the
r6al tie
after rest-
which should disclose
" of the Divine nature,
which binds
all
by
this
theosophy,
claims of the Kabbalah on the attention of students
and philosophy
will readily
and show
things together, found the
cravings of their minds satisfied
ture
the
(1574-1637), and Dr.
be admitted.
the
in. litera-
The claims
of the Kabbalah, however, are not restricted to the literary
o
84
man and
philosoplier
the
ample materials can
it
was
:
poet too
the
yiill
find in
for the exercise of his lofty genius.
it
How
be otherwise with a theosopb^ which, we are assured,
bom
God
of
was nursed and reared by
in Paradise,
the choicest of the angelic hosts in heaven, and only held
converse with the holiest of
man's children upon earth.
Listen to the story of
growth and maturity, as told
by
,
its birth,
its followers.
The Kabbalah was first taught by God himself to a select company of angels, who formed a theosophic school in Paradise.
After
the' fall
the angels most graciously
communicated
this heavenly doctrine to the disobedient child of earth, to
furnish the protoplasts with the pristine nobility
and
Noah, and then
to
with
it
to
means of returning
From Adam
felicity.
it
to their
passed over to
Abraham, the friend of God, who emigrated
Egypt, where the patriarch allowed a portion of It was in this way that some knowledge of it, and the other
this mysterious doctrine to ooze out.
the Egyptians obtained
Eastern nations could introduce
it
into their philosophical
systems.
Moses, who was learned in
Egypt, was
first initiated
became most wilderness,
into
it
all
the
wisdom of
in the land of his birth,
but
proficient in it during his wanderings in the
when he not only devoted
to it the leisure
of the whole forty years, but received lessons in of the angels.
By
it
hours
from one
the aid of this mysterious science the
lawgiver was enabled to solve the difiiculties which arose
during his management of the Israelites, in spite of the grimages, wars and the frequent miseries of the nation. covertly laid
the
first
down
He
the principles of this secret doctrine in
four books of the Pentateuch, but withheld them
from Deuteronomy. and the
pil-
latter the
This constitutes the former the man,
woman.
Moses 'also
elders into the secrets of this doctrine,
mitted them from hand to hand.
initiated the seventy
and they again trans-
Of
all
who formed
the
85 unbroken
line of tradition,
down,
it
David and Solomon were most
No
Kabbalah.
initiated into the
one, however, dared, to write
Simon ben Jochai, who
till
destruction of the second Temple.
lived at the time of the
Having been condemned
by Titus, Babbi Simon managed
to death
to escape with his
son and concealed himself in a cavern where he remained for twelve years.
Here, in this subterranean abode, he occupied
himself entirely with the contemplation of the sublime Kab-
was constantly
bclah, and
disclosed to
him some of
from the theosophical Rabbi. sorted
be initiated
to
mysteries
by the Prophet
visited
its secrets
by
which were
concealed
Here, too, his discipled
and here, Simon ben Jochai expired with
;
Scarcely had his spirit departed,
disciples.
dazzling light the Babbi it
;
filled
re-
master into these divine
their
heavenly doctrine in his mouth, whilst discoursing on his
who
Elias,
still
this it to
when
a
the cavern, so that no one could look at
whilst a burning
fire
appeared outside, forming as
were a sentinel at the entrance of the cave, and denying
admittance to the neighbours.
and the
fire outside,
It
was not
till
the light inside,
had disappeared, that the
disciples per-
ceived that the lamp of Israel was extinguished.
As they
were preparing for his obsequies, a voice was heard from heaven, saying, " Come ye to the marriage of Simon b. Jochai,
he
is
entering into peace, and shall rest in his chamber
flame preceded the
burning like
fire.
coffin,
!
"
A
which seemed enveloped by, and
And when
the remains were deposited in
the tomb, another voice was heard from heaven, saying, " This is
he who caused the earth to quake, aud the kingdoms to
shake well
"
!
as
treatises,
called
His son, B. his
disciples,
Eliezer, and his secretary, R.
then collated
R.
Simon
b.
Abba, as Joohai's
and out of these composed the celebrated work
Sohar (IHT)
i.e.,
Sj)lendour, which is the grand store-
house of Eabbahsm.
From what has been
said, it will
be seen that the followers
of this secret doctrine claim for
and maintain it
it
a pre-Adamite existence.
that, ever since the creation of the first
man,
has been received uninterruptedly from the hands of the
patriarchs, the prophets,
It is for this reason that it
<fec.
Kabbalah (rT?3p from ^3p to receive) which primarily denotes reception, and then a doctrine received by oral tradition. The Kabbalah is also called by some Secret Wisdom (rnr/Oi nODrr), because it was only handed down is oallei'
by
tradition through the initiated,
and
is indicated in the
Hebrew Scriptures by signs which are hidden and unintelligible to those
From
who have not been
is also
it
its
mysteries.
denominated Grace (l"n=n"inD3 nD3n).V Vague and
indefinite as this
as
instructed in
the initial letters of this name, this theosophic system
name may seem
to the uninitiated,
inasmuch
conveys no idea whatever of the peculiar doctrines of the
system, but simply indicates the
been transmitted,
manner in which they have the classical and acknow-
it is nevertheless
ledged appellation of this theosophy. the word
Kabbalah {T02p
Massorah (iTilDD
receptio)
traditio, firom
The
difference between
and the cognate term
1DD
to
transmit)
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;which
denotes the traditionally transmitted various readings of the
Hebrew
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
Scriptures
receiving,
which in
part of one
that the former expresses the act oj
is,
this technical sense
who has reached a
could only be on the
certain period of
life,
as well
as a certain state of sanctity, implying also a degree of secrecy
whilst the latter signifies the act of giving over, surrendering,
without premising any peculiar age, stage. of holiness, or degree of secrecy.
The name,
therefore, tells us
no more
than that this theosophy has been received traditionally,
To
ascertain its tenets
the books which
we must analyze the system
propound
it
;
and to
this
task
itself oi
we now
betake ourselves.
The to
cardinal doctrines of the
solve the grand problems
Kabbalah are mainly designed about
(I)
The nature
of the
87
The cosmogony, (III) The creation of angels and man, (IV) The destiny of man and the universe, and (V) To point out the import of the Eevealed Law. Assenting and consenting to the declarations of the Hehrew
Supreme Being,
(II)
Scriptures about the unity of
39
;
vi, 4
God (Exod.
xx, 3
Deiit. iv, 85,
;
xxxii, 39), his incorporeity (Exod. xx, 4
;
15; Ps. xiv, 18), eternity (Exod.
;
Deut.
Isa.xli, 4; xliii, 10; xliv, 6; xlviii, 12), immutability (Mai. 6), perfection (Deut. xxxii,
16;
Ps. xviii,
31),
'
,
Ps. XXV, 10; xxxiii, 5;
c,
5
2 Sam. xxii, 31
;
;
Job
iii,
xxxviii,
(Exod. xxxiv,
goodness
infinite
iv,
14; Deut. xxxii, 40;
iii,
6;
cxlv, 9), the creation of the
world in time according to God's free will (Gen.
i,
1),
the
moral government of the universe and special providence, and to
the creation of
Kabbalah seeks the finite unity,
man
in the
image of God (Gen.
between them
;
upon matter,
the operation
the relationship oi the Creator to the creature,
moreover, endeavours to show
names and assigns infinite
;
in spite of the infinite gulf
so as to be able to exercise supervision
;
27), the
the procedure of multifariousness from an absolute
;
and of matter from a pure intelligence
of pure intelligence
Being
i.
to explain the transition fronÂť the infinite to
attributes
how
it
and providence.
It,
is that the Bible gives
and a form to so
spiritual a
the existence of evil
is
compatible with the
goodness of God, and what
is
the Divine intention
how
about this creation.
Jn our analysis of the Kabbalistio doctrines on these grand problems, we shall follow the order in which they have been enumerated, and accordingly begin with the lucubrations on the I.
Supreme Being and the Emanations. The Supreme Being and the doctrine and
of the Emanations, or Sephiroth. Being boundless in his nature that he
is
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; which
classification
necessarily implies
an absolute unity and inscrutable, and that there
H
88 is
nothing without him, or that the
En Soph
called
In
CTID r»)
he
him,
t6 irav is in
Endless,
firt/poc
this boundlessness, or as the
En
*— God
is
boundless?
Soph, he cannot be com-
nor described in words, for there nothing which can grasp and depict him to us, and as such
prehended by the is
=
is,
intellect,
in a certain sense, not existent
(])>*),
our minds are concerned, that which hensible does not exist.^
and
To make
because, as far as
is perfectly
incompre-
his existence perceptible,
to render himself comprehensible,
the
En
Soph, or the
But
Boundless, had to become active and creative.
En
the
direct creiitor, for he has neither will,
Soph cannot be the
intention, desire, thought, language, nor action, as these properties imply limit
Soph
and belong to
finite beings,
En
whereas the
Besides, the imperfect and circumscribed
boundless.
is
nature of the creation precludes the idea that the world was created or even designed by him,
produce anything but what yin I'HW i;ta3' ifflM
in
tn
toa J>M1
lu-i ib
DID
<tm
]<H1
'b
niM
'» J'«
»)»)
is
who can have no
himself, boundless
like
inaii pi) toi
•p'n «xx>,
-nmn
on' vh
Commentary of
nor
will
t)iD ^'h '3
and
n
,
1
the ten Sephiroth,
This doctrine,' however, that everything is in the Deity is ed. Berlin, p. 4 a. not peculiar to the Kabbalah, it has been propounded by the Jews from lime immemnrial, before the Kabbalah came into existence, as may be seen from the following passage in Vie Midrash.^ *' The Holy One. blessed be he, is the space of the universe, but the universe is not his space (D^Wn ]W dVi)> bv) Toypa •l"ipn ^Dlpo). B. Isaac submitted: from the passage Dip ^nbM n313?0 (Deut. xxxiii, 27), we do nut know whether the Holy One, blessed be he, is the habitation of the universe or the universe his habitation ; but from the remark nnM n3?ip ^^IM Lord Hum art tlm duiclling place (Ps. xo, 1^, it is evident that the Holy One, blessed be he, is the dwelling place of the universe, and not the universe his dwelling (Bereshith Rabbai § Ixviii.) place." To the same effect is the remark of Philo, " God himself is the space of the universe, for it is he who contains all things." (De SomnitB, i.) It is for this reason that God is called Dipo or Dipon o rdirof hais, and that the Septuagint renders 'ijl b«-ns' 'rts nMIN-'l (Exod. xxiv, 10), by Brtt elfov rdv tottov, oi! AarlfKU i StAf which has occasioned so much difficulty
=
,
t? interpreters.
13
pi
i3n^iD3 Mbi
I'M
npH
{Sohar
pmn«iH')T wi m\»'m-q im no vyrwt x'ji'jfT vh 2 233 6.) To the same effect is the ancient expository work on the doctrine of the Emanations which we quoted in the preceding note, comp. DMT 'i2\» ni •ftw rro'ien nnrt«3 miaj nwii»rm »im mo )'« 'inp ta.-io ijimn no i:on
«no3m
iii,
pn J'M "juj 'tan «in, Commentary
nswoi 1OT ihid., i a.
k'ji
on the ten Sephiroth,
naiunn h^i yon m^i mi3 ubi )in
lb
c
'3
ed. Berlin, p.
3
loib j's-mo rM'.o »t 3
a.
89 perfect.
On
the other hand, again, the beautiful design dis-
played in the mechanism, the regular order manifested in the preseryation, destruction,
and renewal of
things, forbid us to
regard this world as the offspring of chance, and constrain us to recognize therein
We
an intelligent design.*
compelled to view the
En
Soph
are, therefore,
as the creator of the world in
an indirect manner. Now, the medium by which the En Soph made his existence known in the creaiion of the world are ten Sephiroth ° (ZnTSD) or intelligences, which emanated from the Boundless One (^1D '|'i<) in the following manner :— At first the En Soph, or the Aged of the Aged {V\>T\V\ ^P'nV) or the Holy Aged (J^iy^p Kp'W),
as he is alternately called,
sent
forth from his infinite light one spiritual substance or intelli-
This
gence.
all eternity,
first
Sephira, which existed in the
and became a
than seven appellations.
reality
by a mere
It is called
—
because it occupies the highest position because
it is
seen,
is
Crown QPO), II, Jhe Aged (Np'/li*),
^m^^\>:i),
nOIU'B). because, as the Sohar
Smooth Point (HTipj
or the
When the
"
tells us,
of the Concealed wished to reveal himself, he picn
7S
mo nmn
o
m
— aud this name
Aged of the Aged, which, as of the En Soph ; III, (he Pri-
the
the appellation
mordial Point (n3Wi«1
from
has no less
the
I,
the oldest or the first emanation
must not be confounded with
we have
;
En Soph
act,
to atjrA ar ic'jw niriii jv3
Vaon, Commentary on the ten Sephirotl],p. 2
6.
first
-iita
xin
Again, says
Concealed
made a
tlie
single
o mMn ds same
i
Buthority,
miDWro "xm (o'jisn) Kino nm obisri n-n nwn uno Nsojn ^iisnc -ionh d«i 1:013 Nino mrn ,mpDa nxnan nnTi p dm wnnji jv3 «';© isMn a«i jawpno on itd ^si ,110 oni «• a'>ra;n '3 c'xi-i iwi ,-nD -h )'w mpnj nan ist tai DimnnD on itd toi, D'teano on itd tei, ihid., p. 2. •
•
•
mm
th'ED (plural mi'2D) S Both the etymology aud the exact meaning of tVic word R. Azariel, the first KJvbbalist, derives it from 120 to matters of dispute. mimhcr, whilst the later Kabbalists derive it nlternntely from TED Saplilr, from jM 1133 Dncco D'Dicn (Ps. xix, I), aiul from the Greek aipalpai, aud are not at principles {apxal), or as siihstiiiiccs all certain whether to regard the Sephiruth as {iwotrraaus), or as potencies, powers (Ivvafuic), or as IntdligeKt worlds (Kiiir/toi organs of the Deitij (O'ta). voijnicoi), or as attributes, or as entities (niQSV), or as are
90 point
:
unknown, and
the Infinite was entirely
light before this luminous point Tiolently broke
vision;" (Sohar,i, 15 a). lY, the White
diffused
no
through into
Head (miin Kt&n)
V, the Long Face, Macroprosopcn (^^3^* T"Âť**), because tho whole ten Sephiroth represent the Primordial or the Heavenly
Man
(HN'tj; Dfl*), of which the
first
Sepkira
is
the head;
VI, The hiscrutable Height (n^^D Dll), because highest of
all
Go
forth,
(Song of Solomon
iii,
O
"
2)
*
!
He
can behold the King of Peace, seeing that
{Sohar ii. 100
4.)
glory
the
sees
And, VII,
Divine name Ehejeh, ot
it is
is
incom-
But he who King of Peace."
even to the heavenly hosts
Crown
the
sees
ye daughters
with the Crown the Sohar remarks, " But who
of Zion, and behold the King of Peace
prehensible,
the
the Sephiroth proceeding immediately from the
Soph. Hence, on the passage "
En
it is
?
of the
expressed in the Bible by the
I Am (nTIN Exod.
iii,
4), because it is
absolute being, representing the Infinite as distinguished from
the
finite,
and in the angelic order, by the
celestial beasts of
The first Sephira contained the other nine Sephiroth, and gave rise to them in the following order At first a masculine or active potency, designated Wisdom (HD^n), proceeded from it. This Sephira, which among the divine names is represented by Jah (H' Isa. xxvi, 4),
Ezekiel, called Ghajoth (/IVn).
:
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
and among the angelic hosts by OpJianim sent forth an opposite,
i. e.
denominated Intelligence the divine
{7\T1),
which
name Jehovah (mn'), and
(D''7K^^*),
and
it
is
(D^3S)i<
is
represented by
angelic
remaining
Sohar
(iii,
seven
290 a)
name Arelim
from a union of these two Sephiroth,
which are also called Father (K3N) and Mother the
Wheels),
a feminine or passive, potency,
Sephiroth expresses
it,
(^*0l*), that
proceeded. Or, as the " When the Holy Aged,
6 The Sohar, like the Talmud, generally renders the words nobtj -po King Solomon ; while verses in the Song of Songs, by irVi xn'jirJ n t/tfya the King to
wham peace
belongs.
91 the Concealed of
Concealed, assumed a form, he pro-
all
duced everything in the fonn of male and female, as the
Hence Wisdom, when it proceeded
things could not continue in any other form.
which
the beginning of development,
is
irom the Holy Aged, emanated in male and female,
Wisdom expanded, and
Intelligence proceeded from
for
and
it,
thus obtained male and femaleâ&#x20AC;&#x201D; viz.. Wisdom, the father, and Intelligence, the mother,
from whose union the other pairs of
These two opposite po-
Sephiroth successively emanated." tencies
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
viz..
Wisdom
joined together by the yielding the
From
first triad
and Intelligence (HJ^S)
(nOD^TT) first
potency, the
Crown (^rO)
;
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; are thus
of the Sephiroth.
the junction of the foregoing opposites emanated again
the masculine or active potency, denominated Mercy or Love,
(IDn), also called Greatness (n'?n3), the fourth Sephira,
which among the divine names
is
represented by
El
(/N),
and among the angelic hosts by Ghashmalim (DvDiyn, Comp.
Ezek. passive
From
4).
i,
again emanated the feminine
this
or
potency, Justice (ri), also called Judicial Power
(rni3J), the
fifth
Sephira, which
is
represented by the divine
name Eloha (H/X), and among theangels by Seraphim Isa. vi, 6)
;
and from
this again the uniting potency.
(C'BlIf,
Beauty or
Mildness (/TlSD/1), the sixth /SejoAjVa, represented by the divine
name Elohim (DTI/K), and among (D'JNJty, Ps. Ixviii, 18).
the angels
by Shinanim
Since without this union the exist-
ence of things would not be possible, inasmuch as mercy
not tempered with justice,
and
mercy would be unendurable
:
justice
not tempered with
and thus the second
trinity
of the Sephiroth is obtained.
The medium
of union of the second trinity,
i.
e.
Beauty
(m>*3/l), the sixth Sephira, beamed forth the masculine or active potency.
sponding
Firmness (HSJ), the seventh Sephira,
to the divine
and among the angels
name Jehovah Sabaoth to
Tarshishim
corre-
{tVH^yi HliT),
{WWWM^, Dan.
x. 6)
;
92 this again
dour
gave
feminine or passive potency, Splen-
rise to the
(Tin), the
eighth Sephira, to which answer the divine
name Elohim Sabnoth (niN32: Betiei
Elohim
DTl'jN),
03, Gen.
(DTl'jt*
vi.
4)
and among the angels ;
and from
again,
it
(TID*), the ninth Sephira,
emanated Foundation or the Basis
name El Chai (^rt 7K), and among by Ishim {WV^, Ps. civ. 4), which is
represented by the divine the
angelic hosts
the uniting point between these two opposites
From
the third trinity of Sephiroth.
Bads
(110^)
of
emanated the tenth, called Kingdom
all,
(Tvd^ti), and Shechinah (nJOIf), which divine
name Adonai
("'3'^^^),
The
Cherubim (DOT13). the different
is
represented by the
and among the angelic hosts by
table
on the opposite page exhibits
names of the Sephiroth, together with the
names of God and the
From
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; thus yielding
the ninth Sephira, the
this representation of
threefold principle, viz.,
feminine, and
several
angels, which correspond to them.
the
each triad, as consisting of a
two
opposites,
the uniting principle, the
masculine and
development of the
Sephiroth, and of
life
Balance
because the two opposite sexes, are com-
(iibpr\J2),
generally,
is
symbolically called the
pared with the two opposite scales, and the uniting Sephira is
compared with the beam which joins the
scales,
and
indi-
cates its equipoise.
Before we enter into further particulars about the nature, operation, and classification of these Sephiroth,
the Sohar's speculations about the
we
shall give
Supreme Being, and
its
account of the origin of the Sephiroth, and their relationship to the Deity.
The prophet Elias having
learned in the heavenly college
the profound mystery and true import of the words in Isa. xl, 25, 26,
saith the
"
To whom
Holy One.
who CD) hath Simon b. Jochai
will
Lift
ye liken me, and shall I be equal
?
up your eyes on high, and behold'
created these things (n'?X)," revealed to K. that
God
in his absolute nature is
unknown
9a
ill
I
Is
no
O
Is"
2 EC
COS
n o
SH 9 3
uo Km Ha
(3.
3
O
g e °
r
'f
91
a-«! 1DS5
I E § g P «
S
H
g
2 a
& i E F
fc
H
rf
^
» F 6 ^
^
I <a 3
i-io4m^u3coE»ao
a
13
M
^$
N
..
=^
ii
-a
94
and incomprehensible, and hence, existent
become that
active
it is
Who
that this
;
and
(^'?^Âť
creative, to
showed him i.
had
e.
to be
D\
to
demonstrate his existence, and
made
only by these (H^K) works of creation that he
therefore the combination of the
himself known to us. It is unknown Who CD) with
posed,
a certain sense, non-
in
unknotsn subject)
these
(n'?N)
visible
God (D'H^N which
is
works that
produced by
and united with n'?K).
Or, as
trans-
in the
it is
language of the Kabbalah ; " Before he gave any shape to this world, before he pro-
duced any form, he was alone, without a form and resemblance
Who
to anything else.
was before the
how hs
then can comprehend him
creation, since he
was formless
Hence
?
it is
forbidden to represent him by any form, similitude, or even
by his sacred name, by a single to this the
words
letter or a single point
Ye saw no manner
'
add
;
of similitude on the
day that the Lord spake unto you" (Deut.
iv,
15)
i.e.
ye
have not seen anything which you could represent by any
But
form or likenessâ&#x20AC;&#x201D; refer.
Man
Heavenly
(
after
he created the form of the
T\K7y mi<), he used
it
as a chariot
(n231D)
wherein to descend, and wishes to be called by this form, which is
the sacred
attributes,
himself
called
God
the
Almighty,
God
thereby to
make known
how to
his
'
(Isa. vi, 3) ?
own
attributes
foundation
is
in
Hence, the form
God
and the Being.
his nature,
of
!
could we ever have
see
world and light
known him
?
upon
How
The whole earth is full of his Woe be to him who compares him with
fulfilled,
or
still
the dust, in
wishes
and that we should to the
his
had
Justice,
He
For if he had not poured out his
how
could the words be glory
;
known by
and therefore
mercy and compassion extend both
all his creatures,
his
wishes to be
Mercy, the
of
Sabaoth,
of
operations.
all
He
name Jehovah.
and each attribute separately
'
worse with the son of
who
man whose
vanishes and is no more
which we delineate him simply describes
06 each time his dominion over a certain attribute, or over the creatures
We
generally.
cannot understand more of his
nature than the attribute expresses. vested of
The form
any similitude or form. depicted
Hence, when he
is di-
in which he is generally
be compared to a very expansive sea;
to
is
'
these things, he has neither any attribute nor
all
for
the waters of the sea are in themselves without a limit or form, and
it
is
only when they spread themselves upon the
We
earth that they assume a form (1VD1). the following calculation
can now make
the source of the sea's water and
:
ihe water stream proceeding therefrom to spread itself are two.
A
great reservoir is then formed, just as if a huge hollow had
been dug
this reservoir is called sea,
;
unfathomable deep divides
The
seven long vessels.
and
itself into seven
is
Tha
the third.
streams, resembling
source, the water stream, the sea
and the seven streams make together
And when
ten.
the
master breaks the vessels which he has made, the waters return to the source, and then only remain the pieces of these vessels, dried
up and without any water.
way
It is in this
The
that the Cause of Causes gave rise to the ten Sejihirdth.
Crown light
the source from which streams forth an infinite
is
the highest cause
is
nor shape, and there
prehend
it, '
written,
(Ecclus.
designated is
iii,
the
21.) ',
things
He which
then
that
made
is filled
which the Supreme Cause is
ever,
for it then
:
neither any
had neither form
means whereby it.
are
above
to
Hence
comit is
for thee,
thy strength.'
a vessel, as small as a point,
ftom
this source (i.e. the
En
This is the source of wisdom, wisdotff itself (J\OSin), after
.
called
'
wise God.'
a large vessel like a sta, which
(nj*3)
= infinite, by which
Seek not out the things that are too hard
like the letter
made
("IID ]'N)
nor a way by which to know
neither search
Soph)
En Soph
hence the name
:
:
hence the name
'
be remarked that God I
intelligent is wise,
is
Upon
this
he
called Intelligence
God.'
It must,
how-
and through himself,
for
wisdom does not
who
the wise one
through him who
fills
is intelligent
God needs
dried up.
This
but through
and
fills
with his
it
only to withdraw himself and
is also
the meaning of the words,
have disappeared from the up.'
itself,
which flows from him, it not comprehended through itself, but with the light
just as intelligence is
stance.
name through
derive its
The
(Job xiv, 11.)
and the bed
sea,
sea
is
own
it '
would be
the waters
dry and parched
finally divided into
is
sub-
seven
streams, and the seven costly vessels are produced, which are
(mUJ), Beauty
called Greatness (nVllJ), Judicial Strength
(mjon), Firmness (IID*),
and Kingdom
Splendour
(HitJ),
(niD/D).
(Hiri),
Therefore
is
Foundation
he called the
Greater the Merciful, the Mighty, the Glorious, the God of victory, the Creator, to
whom
Upon
tion of all things.
all
praise is due, and the
the last attribute
universe, for everything is in his power
i,
King of
the
he can diminish the
the vessels, and increase in them the light which
streams from them, or reduce
{Sohar,
;
Founda-
the others are
Finally, he is also the
based as well as the world.
number of
all
43
b,
d3
a, section
it,
just as
it
pleases him."
HX)
In another place again the same authority gives the following description of the Deity and the emanation of the Sephiroth.
" The Aged of the Aged, the
form and yet has no form.
Unknown
of the
Unknown, has
a
He has a form whereby the universe
is preserved,
and yet has no form, because he cannot be com-
prehended.
When
he
first
assumed the form [of the
Sephira"], he caused nine splendid lights to
which, shining through directions.
it,
diffused a
bright light in
Imagine an elevated light sending forth
in all directions.
Now
if
we approach
first
emanate from
it to
it,
all
its
rays
examine the
rays,
we understand no more than that they emanate from the said light. So is the Holy Aged an absolute light, but in himself concealed and incomprehensible.
him through
those luminous
We
can only comprehend
emanations
(niTBD) which
97 again are partly visible and partly concealed. tute the sacred
Four things Sephiroth.
I.
name of God." mnst he borpe
These
{;Idra Suta, Sohar,
iii,
consti-
288
a.)
to
the
mind with regard
in
That they were not created by, but emanated
(7SM3) from, the
En
Soph the ;
difference between creation
and
emanation being, that in the former a diminution of strength takes place, whilst in the latter this
among
they form
and simply represent
unity,
same being, just
colours of the
same
of one differ
from the
like the
They
En
;
and IV,
finite
that, as
emana-
Sephiroth are infinite and perfect
and perfect when the
and
III.
different
emanations alike partake
Soph, and yet constitute the
fulness to them,
form only
light.
from each other as the
En Soph
Infinite, the
are infinite
one and the
which proceed from the
and the same
light, all the ten
of the perfections of the tions
That strict
different things to the eye,
different manifestations
That since they simply
II.
Soph^ a
case.''
En
different aspects of
as the different rays
and which appear
light,
not the
is
themselves, and with the
En
first finite things.'
Soph imparts
his
and imperfect when the fulness
withdrawn from them, so that in
respect
this
these
is
ten
Sephiroth exactly correspond to the double nature of Christ, his finite
and imperfect human nature and his
infinite
and
perfect divine nature.
In their
totality
and unity these ten Sephiroth are not only
denominated the world of Sephiroth (JllTBDn D/iy) and the world of Emanations (/IITSK D/TV), but represent
and are called the Primordial or Archetypal IIDTp
= wpwroyoyoc),
In the
figure, the
the brains
;
and
and the Heavenly
Crown
("IJ13) is the
Man
Man (DIN
(n>*^>y DIN).
head; Wisdom (nDDH),
Intelligence (Hty^), which unites the two
lonnni loosnn n300i'toi:» rwia WH1 i:nD ]''mbi:io niVsMn rra Commentary on tlje ten Sephiroth, 2 6; 4 a-. •
•
•
•
and
ta 'J,7.
iDn,
m
en
imiaVarro nan
rscno c^jpn nmD3
]iiDn3i rrabiDna 'jwo'i ns
cna
w
"'3'!
-orrn rrn
icn na ona
m
o^wn cne niTSDn 3 cno sown »3orni s'jw
w
98 produces the
first triad,
the heart or the understanding
ie
The
thus formiag the head.
fourth and fifth Sephiroth, are the two
("JDn) and Justice (TTTS),
Mercy
distributing
life
and the other death.
(/^^tSJ^), which
Beauty
produces the second
—
i.e..
(Tin), of the third triad,
ninth
the
left,
two opposites and
these
seventh
Firmness (nS3) and Splendour
—are the two
legs
and Foundation
;
Sephira, represents the genital orgam,
Thus
since it denotes the basis and source of all things. it
said " £yery thing will return to
is
proceeded from
All marrow,
it.
Hence
congregated in this spot.
origin just as
its
all sap,
and
all
power
(Sohar,
The following is
290
iii,
the tenth Sephira, represents the
of the whole Archetypal Man.
it
are
powers which exist
all
originate through the genital organs."
Kingdom (ilWD),
one
the sixth Sephira,
triad, is the cheat; whilst the
and eighth Sephiroth,
(T)D*),
unites
i.e.,
arms of the
Lord, the former the right arm and the latter the
And
—
a.)
harmony
the archetypal
figure of the ten Sephiroth. It is this
form which the prophet Ezekiel saw in the
mysterious chariot, and of which the earthly
marked, created the world and their
own archetype
Heavenly
Man
we propound world,
it is
trinity
a faint
is
Now
all
re-
things therein according to
or in the likeness and similitude of the
or the
World of Emanations.
But, before
the Kabbalistic doctrine of the creation of the
necessary to describe a second
of triads in the
Sephiroth
mention the appellations and
offices
is
mode
in which the
and to
represented,
of the respective triads.
in looking at the Sephiroth which constitute the first
triad, it will
be seen that they represent the intellect
this triad is called
The second it is
man
Moreover, these Sephiroth, as we have already
copy.
the Intellectual
triad, again, represents
World moral
qualities
designated the moral or Sensuous World (tt'JIlD
whilst the third triad represents
power and
;
hence
dw).
('jStt'ia ;
hence
D^V)
stabilitg,
and
MBVK
09 hence
is
World (J^SQIDn
designated the Material
These three aspects in which the are called the
Facet (^S^K and
En
WW).
Soph manifested himself
]^91!t1S
=
irpdaunroy,
the two
words are identical, the former being pure Aramaic, and the latter
from the Greek).
In the arrangement of
of triads, so as to produce what tree,
is
denominated the Tree of Life
Tree (P'H), the third are placed
first triad is
called the
(D'^FT "^Tj),
this trinity
Kabbalistio
or simply the
placed aboTe, the second and
below, in such a manner that the three
masculine Sephiroth are on the right, the three feminine on the as
left,
whilst the four uniting Sephiroth occupy the centre,
shown in the following diagrams 1.
:
100 a.
The
The
three Sephiroth
FNt>i.Ess.
on the
right, representing the principio
of mercy (^D^), are called the Pillar of
IVrn N11DV) principio
;
the
of rigour
three {\'r\),
Mercy (NTD^ KlIDD
on
the
are
denominated the Pillar of
Judgment (nj^TV iVTiay N'jKOttTt NIDD) Sephiroth in the
centre,
representing
left,
representing
;
the
whilst the four
mildness
(D^Dnn),
101
Middle Pillar (X/l^yitDNl KniDJ'). Each Sephira composing this trinity of triads is, as it were, a trinity are cnlled the
in
I, It
itself.
from above
;
has
its
own
absolute character
and III, It communicates
to
;
II, It receives
what
is
below
it.
Hence the remark, "Just as the Sacred Aged is represented by the number three, so are all the other lights {Sephiroth) of a threefold nature."
units,
{So/tar,
iii,
288
Within
b.)
each unit and trinity of triads there
trinity in
is
this
a trinity of
which must be explained before we can propound the
Kabbalistic view of the cosmogony.
We
have seen that three of the Sephiroth constitute uniting
links between three pairs of opposites, and by this
produce three
triads, respectively
means
denominated the Intellectual
World, the Sensuous or Moral World, and the Material World,
and that these three uniting Sephiroth, together with the one which unites the whole into a called the
common
what
unity, form
Middle Pillar of the Kabbalistic
tree.
Now
is
from
the important position they thus occupy, these Sephiroth are
synecdoehically used to represent the worlds which by their uniting potency they respectively yield.
Crown
("1^3),
Hence the Sephira, Wisdom (n03n)
from which the Sephiroth,
and Intelligence (rUO), emanated, and by which they are also united, thus yielding the intellectual World, is by itself used
to
designate
the
Intellectual
Its
own names, however,
and
it still
World (WaiOrt d!?W).
are not changed in this capacity,
continues to be designated by the several appel-
lations mentioned in the description
The
sixth
Sephiroth
Sephira, called
IV (IDn, Love) and
ing the Sensuous World,
Sensuous World, and
of the
first
Sephira.
BEAUTy (mi*3n), which is
V by
unites
(irtS, Justice), thus yielditself
used to denote the
in this capacity is called the
Sacred
King (Nl^np ND^D), or simply the King (ND^D) ; whilst the Sephira called Kingdom (mO^a), which unites the whole Sephiroth,
is
here used to represent the Material World,
102 instead of the ninth Sephira, called is
Foundation pID'), and
denominated the Queen (i»n37D) or the
in this capacity
Matron (N/1^3nt3D).
Thus we
ohtain
of triads a higher trinity of units,
—
the
trinity
Grown
(tJIS),
within the
viz.,
Beauty (mX3n), and Kingdom (n'0'?a),— which represents the potencies of
the Sephiroth.
all
The Creation or the Kabbalisfic Cosmogony. Having arrived at the highest trinity which comprises
II.
all
the Sephiroth, and which consists of the Grown, the King,
and
tlie
Queen, we shall be able to enter into the cosmogony
Now,
of the Kabbalah.
not the
it is
En Soph who
created
the world, but this trinity, as represented in the combination
of the Sephiroth
or rather the creation has arisen from the
;
The world was born from the union of the crowned King and Queen or, according to the language of the Kabbalah, these opposite sexes of royalty, who emanated from the En Soph, produced the universe in their own conjunction of the emanations.
;
Worlds, we are told, were indeed King and Queen or the Sephiroth gave
image.
created before ever
the
birth to the present
not continue, and necessarily
state of things, but they could
perished, because the
human form
in
En
Soph had
noi:
yet assumed this
completeness, which not only implies a
its
moral and intellectual nature, but, as conditions of development, procreation, and continuance, also comprises sexual opposites.
This creation, which aborted and which, has
been succeeded by the present order of things,
Gen. xxxvi, 31
— 40.
The kings of Edom,
as they are also denominated,
who
is
indicated in
or the old kings
are here said to have
reigned before the monarchs of Israel, and are mentioned as
having died one
after the other, are those primordial
which were successively convulsed and destroyed sovereigns of Israel denote the
from the
En Soph,
the present world.
Ejng and Queen who emanated
and who have given birth
Thus we
;
worlds
whilst the
are told
:
to
and perpetuate
103 " Before the
the
[i.e.
Aged
of the Aged, the Concealed of the Con-
expanded into the form of King, the Crown of Crowns
cealed,
first
Sephira'], there
He hewed and
was neither beginning nor end.
incised forms and figures into
crown] in the following manner cover,
and carved therein kings
:
—He
[i.e.
[i.e.
it
the
spread before him a
worlds], and
marked out
their limits and forms, but they could not preserve themselves.
Therefore
'These are the kings that reigned
written,
is
it
Edom
in the land of
before there reigned any king
over
(Gen. xxxvi, 31.)
This refers to
the primordial kings and primordial Israel.
All these were
the children of Israel.'
imperfect: he therefore removed them and let them vanish, till
he finally descended himself to this cover and assumed a
(Idra Rabba, 8oha/r,
form."
iii,
148 a.)
This important fact that worlds were created and destroyed prior to the present creation is again and again reiterated in
These worlds are compared wifh sparks which
the Sohat.^ fly
out from a red hot iron beaten by a hammer, and which
are extinguished according to the distance they are
from the burning mass. tells us,
" which perished as soon
were formless, and
when hammering These sparks
removed
" There were old worlds," the Sohar as"
they came into existence
Thus
they were called sparks.
the iron, lets the sparks fly in all directions.
are the primordial worlds,
continue, because the Sacred
which could not
Aged had not
as yet
assumed
—the King and Queen], and 292 work." {Idra Suta, Sohar, —" Nothing can be
his form [of opposite sexes
iii,
master was not yet at his
But
:
the smith
since nothing
in this world, not even
annihilated
the b.)
perisheth
the breath which issues from the
and destroyed prior to the 9 The notion, however, that worlds were creatca iresent creation, was propounded in </w Micbrash Jong before the existence of " everything that he had God saw And Thus on the verse, the Kabbalah. " inM ^"<^ made, and behold it was very good (Gen. 1, 31), R. Abahu suhmits iw r» \r<iv> -» pnnrn nydrw irnr pnrroi nio'ns lou rm n'(3pn« ]n3o
p -KM *l
rif «^
V^
'^
vwld, and when he ones
4:>l
from thus we see that the Holn One, blessed and destroyed sundry worlds before he created
•Pin
successively created
be he, had the present
created the present world he said, this pleases me, the previous (Bereehith Bahba, section or Farsha iz.)
'wt please me.
104
month, for
this, like
everything
into his service;" {Sohar,
'
is
given
Why
110
ii,
has
place and dea-
its
b.)
turns
!
it
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; these worlds could not
Hence when the question
be absolutely destroyed.
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
else,
and the Holy One, blessed be his name
tinfttion,
were these primordial worlds destroyed
?'
is
asked
the reply
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; "Because the Man, represented by the ten Sephiroth,
was not
The human form contains every
as yet.
thing,
as it did not as yet exist, the worlds were destroyed."
added, "
Still
when
said that they perished,
it is
meant thereby that they lacked the form came into being, in which which also contains
true form,
down from
human
Hence, though the
Scripture ascribes death (niO*')) to the kings of
denotes a sinking
only
it is
the
things are comprised, and
all
those forms.
all
till
and It is
their dignity,
i.e.,
Edom,
it
the worlds
only
up
to
that time did not answer to the Divine idea, since they had
not as yet the perfect form of which they were capable."
{Idra Rahba, Sohar,
was therefore
It
and
after the
iii,
185
b.)
after the destruction of previous worlds,
En Soph
or the Boundless assumed the Sephiric
"
form, that the present world was created.
The Holy One,
blessed be he, created and destroyed several worlds before the
when
present one was made, and
this last
work was nigh com-
pletion, all the things of this world, all the creatures of the
universe, in whatever age they were to exist, before ever they
entered into this world, were present before
form. '
What
Thus
God
in their true
are the words of Ecolesiastes to be understood
was, shall be, and what has been done, shall be done.'"
f Sohar,
\\\,
61 b.J
"The
pattern of the upper world
be found as
upper world
is to
the whole
one."
is
lower world eirery
;
flbid
This world, however,
ii,
is
it
is
made
after the
thing which exists in the
were in a copy upon earth
20
;
still
a. J
not a creation ex nihilo, but
is
simply an immanent offspring and the image of the King and
Queen,
or,
in other words, a farther expansion or evolution of
105 the Sephiroth is
which
En
are the emanations of the
This
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; passage " The
expressed iu the Sohar in the following
indivisible point [the Absolute],
Soph,
who has no
limit,
and who
cannot be comprehended because of his purity and brightness,
expanded from without, and formed a brightness which served as a covering to the indivisible point, yet
viewed iu consequence of
expanded from without, and
Thus everything
this
It too
light.
expansion was
its
garment.
originated through a constant upheaving agi-
makes
Sephiroth, and reveals and
Deity in less splendour than
{Sohar,
20
i,
immanent emanation from
therefore is an
the Concealed of the Concealed.
as
too could not be
and thus finally the world originated."
tation,
The universe
it is
it
immeasurable
its
a.)
the
Boundless and
visible the
And though
it
exhibits the
parents the Sephiroth, because
its
further removed from the primordial source of light, yet,
it
is
God
manifested,
all
the multifarious forms in the
oat the unity which they represent
and nothing
world
i>oint
in
can be destroyed, but everything must return
it
source whence
it
Hence
emanated.
it is
j
said that "
to
all
the
things
of which this world consists, spirit as well as body, will return to their principal,
{Sohar,
ii,
218
b.)
and the root from which they proceeded." " He is the beginning and end of all the
degrees in the creation. his seal, unity.
He
is
one, notwithstanding the innumerable forms
which ore in him."
Now
All these degrees are stamped with
and he cannot be otherwise described than by the {Ibid
i,
21 a.)
these Sephiroth, or the
World of Emanation
(
D7iy
/YlVsK), or the Atzilutic World, gave birth to three worlds in the following order
and Queen
{i.e.,
:
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;From
King The World
the conjunction of the
the ten Sephiroth) proceeded
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
I.
of Creation, or the Briatic World (n^nnn dw), also called The Throne (^<'D^^^), which is the abode of pure spirits,
and which,
or Emanations.
like its parents, consists of ten Sephiroth,
The Briatic World,
again, gave rise to.
lOG II.
World of Formation, or the
The
iryyTTS D^TV), which
is
consists of ten Sephiroth
sent forth. III. (n^ffiWT Q'?'\y),
World
Jetziratic
and
the habitation of the angels,
also
whilst the Jeiziratic World, again,
;
The World of Action, or the Assiatie World also Called the World of Keliphoth (D^W
J11S*bpn), which contains the Spheres (Dv^bj) and matter,
and
is
the residence of the Prince of Darkness and his legions.
Or, as the Sohar describes their use,
God made
the
it
— " After the Sephiroth, eaA
Throne
the
{i.e.,
World of
with four legs and six steps, thus making ten of Sephiroth which each world has).
and
.
.
the dec&de
{i.e.,
For
Throne
this
formed the ten Angelic hosts
service he
its
.
for
Creation),
the
(('.«.,
of Formation), Malachitn, Arelim, Chajoth, Ophanim,
World
Elim,
Chashmalim,
Seraphim
'33
D''n'7«
Benei Elohim, Ishim,
DOBW
Ubvwr]
(D'''?«
tl^lH
Dtsntt^
Elohim,
UrbVi), and
for
and
OOsVo
JlVn a*'?«n» their
service,
made Samael and his legions (i.e., the World of Action), who are, as it were, the clouds upon which the angels again, he
ride in their descent
Hence
their horses.
on the it is
upon a swift cloud, and {Sohar
ii,
43
shall
There
a.)
and
earth,
serve, as
— Behold
written
come
'
the
into Egypt.'"
are, therefore,
it
were, for
Lord
rideth
(Isa. xix, I.)
four worlds, each of
which has a separate Sephiric system, consisting of a decade the
I. The Atzilatic World, World of Emanations (ni'?'Sl« D^y),
=
eiKav with
of emanations.
nt*^y),
*7
prefixed),
and
which, by virtue of
its
from Grod and most intimately perfect and immutable.
World of Creation which
is
II.
{r\Vi'''\:xr\
the
called alternately
the
Image
Heavenly
(Wpm
Man
(C*TN
being a direct emanation allied
with the Deity,
The Briatic World,
itf
called the
d'jW) and the Throne («'D11D),
the immediate emanation of the former, and whose
ten Sephiroth, being further
removed from the
En
Soph, are
of a more limited and circumscribed potency, though the
substances they comprise are of the purest nature and without
107
any admixture of mattar.
III.
World of Formation (rrCSTT which
(K*3l*7D),
The Jetziraiic World, called the D!?iy) and tlie World of Angels
proceeded from the former
whose ten Sephiroth, though of a
still
-world,
and
less refined substance
than the former, because further removed from the primordial source, are
still
without matter.
It is in this angelic world
where those intelligent and uucorporeal beings
reside,
who
are
wrapped in a luminous garment, and who assume a sensuous to man. And IV. The Assiatic World, World cf Action (H^K^yn D^y) and the World of
form when they appear called the
Matter {TWShp'n
UTfSf)
which emanated from the preceding
world, the ten Sephiroth of which are
elements of
down
all
made up of
the grosser
the former three worlds, and which has sunk
in consequence of its materiality
and heaviness.
Its
substances consist of matter limited by space and perceptible to the senses in a muldplioity
of forms.
It is subject to
constant changes, generations, and corruptions, and
abode of the Evil
is
the
Spirit.
Before leaving this doctrine about the creation and the
Supreme Being
relationship of the reiterate
two things.
gave birth
I.
to the universe,
itself,
it
is
an evolution
thus a further expansion of the
must not be supposed that the Kabbalists
believe in a Trinity in our sense of the word. this
we must
the trinity of the Sephiroth
to the univeilse, or, in other words, is
of the emanations, and
Deity
Though
subject will
best be
understood
Their view on
from the following
remark in the Sohar
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; " Whoso wishes to have an insight into
the sacred unity, let
him consider
a flame rising from a burn-
ing coal or a burning lamp. He will see first a twofold light, a bright white and a black or blue light; the white
and ascends in a direct light, whilst the blue or dark light is below, and seems as the chair of the former, light is above,
yet both are so intimately connected together that they constitute only
one flame.
The
seat,
however, formed by the
108 again connected with the burning matter which is under it again. The white light never changes its colour, it always remains white ; but various
blue or dark light,
is
shades are observed in the lower light, whilst the lowest above it is connected light, moreover, takes two directions
with the white
Now
this
is
ascends to the upper
light,
HTW^
unity ("TH
single
and
light,
belout
with the burning matter.
constantly consuming
and perpetually
itself,
and thus everything merges into -^VipiMi
«'713l
Sohar,
i,
a
61 «).'«
And II. The creation, or the universe, is simply the garment of God woven from the Deity's own substance or, as Spinoza For expresses it, God is the immanent basis of the universe. ;
although, to reveal himself to us, the Concealed of
the
all
Concealed sent forth the ten emanations called the Form of
God,
Form of
Heavenly Man, yet since even
the
luminous form was too dazzling for our vision,
assume another form, or had
to put
consists of the universe.
The
it
this
had
to
on another garment which
universe, therefore, or the
expansion of the Divine Substance, the Kabbalah " the Garment of God." Thus
visible world, is a further
and
we
is
called in
are told, "
when the Concealed of all the Concealed wanted
to reveal himself,
shaped
it
and covered world."
he
first
into a sacred it
made
form
a point [«>. the
[*.*.
first
Sephira],
the totality of the Sephiroth],
with a rich and splendid garment that
{Sohar,
i,
is
the
2 a).
The Creation of Angels and Men. The different worlds which successively emanated from the En Soph and from each other, and which sustain the relationIII.
ship to the Deity of
first,
second,
are, with the exception of the
nations), inhabited
by
tliird,
and fourth generations,
first {i.e.,
spiritual
the
World of Ema-
beings of various grades.
m
10 The question, however, about the doctrine of the Trinity other passagfes of the Sohar will be discussed more amply in the sequel, where we shall point out the relation of the Kabbaldi to Christianity.
109
"
God animated
This '
is
By
every part of the firmament with a separate
and forthwith
spirit,
all
the heavenly hosts were before him.
meant by the Psalmist, when he says
the breath of his
{Sohar,
iii,
and bad
;
68
mouth were made
(Ps. xx^iii, 6) their hosts.'
all
These angels consist of two kinds
a.)
— good
they have their respective princes, and occupy the
As has already Man, in whose occupied by no one else. The
three habitable worlds in the following order.
been remarked, the
image everything angel
Metatron
first
is
world, or the Archetypal
formed,
(11"1I3tOD)
is
occupies the second or the Briatic
World (nxn^ D^iy), which
is
the
alone constitutes the world of pure of niy is
i.e.,
first
spirits.
habitable world
He
is
the visible manifestation of the Deity
numerically equivalent to that of the Lord.
231
a.)
He
he
;
his
name
'(Sohar,
iii,
governs the visible world, preserves the unity,
harmony, and the revolutions of lieavenlybodios, and gelic hosts"
;
the garment
is
who people
all
the spheres, planets and
the Captain of the myriads of the an-
the second habitable or the Jeiziraiic
11 The Kabbalistic description of Melatmv is taken from the Jewish angelology of a much older date than this theosophy. Thus Ben Asai and Bun Soma already regard tlui divine voice, the Xoyos (D'nbn ^ip) as Metatron. (Beresh. Jinh., Parsha t.) He is ealled t!ie Great 7'cach.er, the Teacher of Teachers (»n N1ED), and it is for this reason that Enoch, who walked in c'oae communion with God, and taught mankind by his holy example, is said by the Chaldee paraphrase of Jonathan b. Uzziel, to have received the name Metnlron, tJie Great Teacher after he was triinsplnuted. (Gen. v, 34.) Metatron, moreover, is the Presence Angel (crren ys), the Angel of the Lord that was sent to go before Israel (Exod. xxiii, 21) ; he is the visible manifestation of the Deity, foi in him is the '
'
name of tlie Lord, i.e., his name and that of the Deity are identical, inasmuch as they are of the same numerical value (viz. :— no and JliBBO are the some 314; according to the exegetical rale called Gematria, - 10 + T 4 + f .100 1 fl I 200 40=.314. See Hashi on Exod. xxiii, 21, a9-|-ICi9 + ] 50 'nnM is'niaT and Saiiluidrim 38 b). 'TO MHTiOJl pipDO in Dil)3 lowo Jiicco So exalted is AXetatron's position in the ancient Jewish angelology, that we are told that when Elisha b. Aboja, also called Acher, saw this angel who occupies tlie first position after the Deity, he exclaimed, ' Peradventure, but far be it, there are two Supreme Powers' (fi nvian Tie Dl'rai on ndc Talmud, Chagii/a, 16 o). The etymology of jniBCp is greatly disputed ; hut there is no doubt that it is to be derived from Metatou, messenger, outrider, u^ay maker, as has been shown by Elias Levita, and is maintained by Cassel (Ersch und (Sfruher's EncyklopHdie, Judek, p. 40, note 84). Sachs (BeitrOge xur Sprachsection ii, vol. xxvii, s. v. mid AUertltifmrforsehung, vol. i, Berlin 1852, p. 108) rightly remarks that this passage from Siphra, quoted in KapUer-VaPlierath, is etymology fixed by the c. X, p. 34 b hKW p» to in»im rpoo'j pnooo rrj»: t^i'v^ ;« isis« the finger of (rod was the messenger or guide to Motes, and sitowed him all tlie land of Israel,
=
+
+
+
m
;
no World (JVf^ thMf), and who
divided into
are
Each
answering to the ten Sephiroth.
One has
over a different part of the universe.
ten ranks,
of these angels
jp set
the control of
one sphere, another of another heavenly body ; one angel has charge of the sun, another of the moon, another of the earth, another of the sea, another of the
another of the wind,
fire,
another of the light, another of the seasons, &c. &c.
i
and
names from the heavenly bodies they Hence one is called Venus (HJU), one
these angels derive their respectively guard.
Mars (D'01ÂŤ0), one the substance of Heaven (D^Otyn DSy), one the angel of light (7J<nW), and another the angel of (7t*'^^J.)
fire
(Comp. Sohar
i,
stituting the second class of angels,
most
deficient of all forms,
too,
roth, in
con-
which are the grossest and
and are the
shells (JTlSvp) of being,
inhabit the third habitable or Assiatic
They,
The demons,
42, &e.)
World (n'tPi^D^W).
form ten degrees, answering to the decade of Sephi-
which darkness and impurity increase with the descent
of each degree.
Thus the two
than the absence of
all
visible
first
degrees are nothing more
form and organisation, which
the
Mosaic cosmology describes in the words IHll inn before
the
hexahemeron, and which the Septuagint renders by
Ka\ aKaTaaKcvaoToc.
The
third degree is the
adparoc
abode of the dark-
ness which the book of Genesis describes as having in the
Whereupon
beginning covered the face of the earth. seven infernal halls (r\T>yr\
Wif)
follow
= Hells, occupied by the
demons, which are the incarnation of
all
human
vices,
and
which torture those poor deluded beings who suffered themselves to be led astray in this world. halli
are subdivided
into
These seven infernal
endless compartments, so
as
to
The terminn'ion p has been appended to iTDao tnobtain the same numerical value, as ntt). The derivation of it from iitra &p6vog, because this angel is immediately under the divine tUroue (w**Di^3 ) which is maintained by Frank (Kabbala, p. 43), Graetz (Gnosticismus, p. 44) and oOiers, has been shoTU by Frankel ,
(fieilH-hiifl, 1846. vol. iii, p. 113), and Cassel {Ersch uud Griiber's Encyklof. ii, vol. ixvii, p.. 41), to be both contrary to tie form of the word and to the description of Metatron.
section
HI afford a separate
The
chamber of
torture for every species of sin.
prince of this region of darkness,
the Bible,
is
who is called Satan in denominated by the Kabbalah, Samael{bHQD}
= angel of poison or of death. Satin, the serpent, the Harlot or the
He
same
the
is
evil spirit,
who seduced Eve.'* He has a wife, called Woman of Whoredom (D'JJUTntt'N), but
they are both generally represented as united in the one name of the Beast (KVn. Oomp. Sohar, ii, 255—259, with i, 35 b.)
The whole receive
its
universe, however, was incomplete,
finishing
acme of the
the
himself the
stroke
totality
of
primordial obscurity
Adam."
{Sohar,
ii,
the highest degree
the
b.)
himself
all
for
is
which reason he was
As soon
complete, including
forms."
is
En Soph), created theEiRTHLY "Man is both the import and
of creation,
worlds, for everything
who
" The He evenly Adam who emanated from tha highest
formed on the sixth day. everything was
and did not
formed,
beings.
{i.e.,
70
man was
and the microcosm uniting in
creation,
the ten Sephiroth),
(i.e.,
till
as
man was
created,
upper and nether
the
He unites in Man was created
comprised in man.
{Sohar,
iii,
48 a.)"
with faculties and features far transcending those of the
The
angels.
bodies of the protoplasts were not of that gross
Adam
matter which constitutes our bodies. the
fall,
which the
celestial spirits are clad,
and which
angels of the highest rank. as
we
The
is
neither sub-
They were envied by
ject to want nor to sensual desires.
all,
and Eve, before
were wrapped in that luminous ethereal substance in
fall,
the
however, changed
are told in the following passage
— " When
it
Adam
The view
th&t the serpent which seduced the protoplasts is identical with rot peculiar to the Kabbalah. It is stated in the 7Vi/niui:{ in almost the same words rtra SM0D1 Tiv mr\ Mrvjnoa nmn "pAo Min jown «in sin i<r ttwi n'aoi TIV J'Bt'OI the evil tplrii, Salan, and llie anyel of death, are tlu same. It is propoitnded in tlbc B&raitha that he descends and seduces ; lie then ascends and Baba Bathra, 16 a, accuseSf and then comes down again and kills.
13 Satan
is
«r.io'';w i!TH
•
Di»3
WsHM
t•fa^
«nm
M'T^Virw
tei
mm
jpnnx aiM
msn \n
13
112 dwelled in the garden of Eden, he was dressed in the celestial
garment, which
But when
a garment of heavenly light.
is
he was expelled from the garden of Eden, and became subject ' The Lord God to the wants of this world, what is written ?
made
them" (Gen. light
Adam and
coats of skins unto
— light
Eden."
21)
iii,
of that light which was used in the garden of
{Sohar,
mean our
had garments of
for prior to this they
;
and clothed
to his wife,
889
ii,
i:)
The garments of skm,
present body, which was given to our
in order to adapt
them
changes which the
to the
therefore,
first
parents
fall intro-
duced.
But even every
the righteous are above
in the present form,
the angels," and
member
man
every
of
his
part of the
visible
simply skin,
flesh,
constitutes the real
is
the microcosm,
still
body corresponds "
universe.
bones, and veins
man
is
man
is
No
?
a
to
What
and
constituent Is
?
he
That which
!
the soul, and those things which
and the
are called the skin, the flesh, the bones,
veins, all
these are merely a garment, they are simply the clothes of
the man, but not the
man
When man departs, he man is clothed.
himself.
puts off these garments wherewith the son of
Yet
are
all
these bones and sinews formed in the secret of the
highest wisdom, after the heavenly image.
The
skin repre-
sents the firmament, which extends everywhere, and covers
everything like a garment
— as
it is written,
out the heavens like a curtain.'
'
(Ps. civ, 8)
Who
flesh represents the deteriorated part of the world
stretchest .
.
;
The
.
.
.
the
bones and the veins represent the heavenly chariot, the inner powers, the servants of God. 11 That the
.
.
.
But
these are the
than the angels is already propounded in the D»Vnj Sanhedrim 93 o) ; and it is asserted that no one angel can do two things (nirr^ 'no mmt ittm "pAo •(» Bereshiih Babba, section 1), for which reason three angels had to be sent, one to announce to Sarai the birth of Isaac, the other to destroy Sodom and Goinorrah, and the third to save Lot and his family ; whilst a man can perform several duties. The superiority of man over angels is also asserted in the New Testament. (1 Cor, vi, 3.) riiiihteons are greater
Talmud (men 'Dxtea inv
uyn
113 outer gannents, for in the inward part
ia the deep mystery of Everything here below, as above, is Therefore it is written God created man in
the heavenly man.
mysterious. his
own image,
27)
i,
—
in the image of
repeating the word
;
the other for the
woman.
God
God
'
preated he
twice,
The mystery of
mystery of the Heavenly Man.
after the
him
'
(Gen.
one for the man and the earthly
And just
as
man we
is
see
in the firmament above, covering all things, different signs
which are formed of the
stars and planets, and which contain and profound mysteries, studied by those who
secret things are wise
and expert in these signs
which
is
the cover of the body of the son of man, and which
is like
the sky that covers
are the stars
all
;
so there are in the skin,
things, signs
and planets of the
and features which
skin, indicating secret things attracted, who human face." (So/tar, of God upon earth (l*/iy3t£?
and profound mysteries, whereby the wise are understand to read the mysteries In the ii,
76
a.)
He
is still
the presence
ilMn/l), and the very form of the body depicts the Tetra-
grammaton, the most sacred name Jehovah (mn*). head
the form of the
is
^
,
Thus
the
the arms and the shoulders are like
the n, the breast represents the form of the \ whilst the two legs with
the
(Sohar,
42
The
ii,
souls of
tent in the
back represent the form of the second
il.
a.)'* all
these epitomes of the universe are pre-exis-
World of Emanations,'^ and
are without exception
10 The Earmarthi, who interpreted the precepts of Islamiem
ollegorically, also
mamtained that the hamau body represents the letters in the name of God. When standing the hnnian body represents an Uli/, -when kneeling a LAm, and vhen prostrated on the ground a Hi, so that the body is like a book in which may he read the name Aixah. De Sacy, Introduction i lExpoit ie la Selifion Comp. Frank, Die Kabbala, p. S3. de» Driae; pp. 86, 87. 16 The pre-existence of the hnman souls in the celestial regions was believed by the Jews before the Kabbalah came into vogue. We 6nd this doctrine in the Book of Wisdom (viii, 30) ; in Josephus, where we are told that the Essenes believed ' that souls were immortal, and that they descended fi'om the pore air, uvuirMKtaBai &ainp tlpKraXg rolf a&nan, to be chained to bodies' (<fc Belt. the air was full of them, and that those which Jttd. ii, 13) ; by Fhilo, who says
were nearest the earth Kariaaiv iK!t9tiaoiuvat ffti/ian 9vtiT0t[, descending to be tied to mortal bodies, wcAwipoitovn aiBift return back to bodiest being
114 destined to inhabit
human
upon
earth for a certain
that,
"
When
the
bodies,
number of
Holy One,
then formed
their course
Hence we
was before him in
All were minutely before him in the same form
He
which they were to assume iu the human body. one of them
would corrupt Like the
;
way upon
their
looked
and there were some among them which (Sohar,
the earth."
Sephiroth from which
i,
96
b).
emanates, every soul
it
has ten potencies, which are subdivided into a
and are respectively represented by
triads,
He
idea.
the souls which are destined fDr the whole
all
race.
at each
are told
blessed be his name, wished to
create the world, the universe
human
and pursue years.
trinity of
Tlie Spirit,
(I)
(notyj), which is the highest degree of being, and which
both corresponds to and (nn3),
representing
InteUectual
the
celled
which
is
qualities,
is
operated upon by
highest
in
(II)
The
evil,
Cruder
Spirit.
the body,
and
is
anim.al
life,
and
to
(,JT)NSJ1), representing the
(K'BJ),
which
is
the direct cause of
Sephiroth,
Soul
(mi),
as well as the moral
and which both corresponds
World
the Sephiroth, called the Moral
The Crown
the
triad
World;
the seat of good and
upon by Beauty in
the
;
operated
is
second
triad
and (III) The
immediately connected with its
lower functions, instincts,
and which both corresponds to and
upon by Foundation (IW), representing the
is
operated
third triad
in the Sephiroth, called the Material World.
In
its
original state each
soul
is
sepai'ated into male and female when
he borne in a human body.
it
We have
androgynous, and
is
descends on earth
to
seen that the souls of
desiiouE to lire in them.' [De Gignat.f. S33, 0. ; JOe Samniit, p. 455, D. Comj). Arnold on the Book of Wisdom, viii, 80, and Whitby on John ix, 8., where these qnotations and others are given) ; and in the Talmud where it is declared that the human souls which are to be bom (niwianrrt J'TfWW niomsi mmi), have their abode in the seventh heaven {Chagiga, 13 V) ; that they leave gradually the storehouse ot souls to people this earth (r|lMW niD»3n to lte<W Jebamoth, (!8 ; Abodtt Sara, 5 ; Nidda, 13) ; and that the Holy One, blessed be he, t'lok counsel with them when he was about to create the world "An: yy"l3 'to miBDJJ oVWrt r>» Will n"3prT {SereshWi Babha, section viii).
»
116 the righteous, in the world of spirits, are superior in dignity to the heavenly powers therefore, be asked
and the ministering angels-
why do
It might,
these souls leave such an abode
of bliss, and come into this vale of tears to dwell in tabernacles of clay
?
The only reply to be given is that these happy souls Indeed we are told that the
have no choice in the matter.
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
assuming a human body, addresses God
soul, before
of the Universe
!
I
am happy
'
Lord
in this world, and do not wish
to go into another world, where I shall be a bond-maid, and
be exposed to
all
kinds of pollutions." {Sohar,
can you wonder at this pitiful ejaculation
?
ii,
96.)"
And
Should your
philanthropic feelings and your convictions that our heavenly
Father ordains
all
things for the good of his children, impel you
to ask that an explanation of this mystery might graciously
be vouchsafed to you in order to temper your compassion and calm your faith, then take this parable. " A son was bom to a
King
;
he sends him to the country, there to be nursed and
brought up
till
he
is
grown up, and instructed in the ceremonies
and usages of the royal palace. the education of his son
impel him to do
?
For his
him
his motlier, conducts
When
is finished,
the
King
what does
hears that
his fatherly love
son's sake he sends for the
into the palace
Queen
and makes merry
Thus the Holy One, blessed be he, has a son with the Queen this is the heavenly and sacred soul. He seiids him into the country, that is into this world, therein to grow up and to learn the customs of the court. When the King hears that this his son has grown up in the country, and with him
all
day.
:
tliat it is
time to bring him into the palace, what does his
love for his son impel
him
do
to
?
He
sends, for his sake,
this world is also I'l The notion about the reluctance of the sool to enter into not jjeculiar to the Kabbalah. The most ancient tract of the Mishna thus speaks of the soul : " Against thy will thou becomest an embryo, and against thy will thou art bom " (1^: nnÂť yra Ian isi: nnÂŤ yna te Aboth, iv. 89) ; on which Bartcnora, in his commentary, remarks " The soul does not wish to quit tlie pure abode of the curtain which encloses the Holy of Holies." :
116
Queen and conducts
for the
246
{Sohar,
i,
b.)
already been remarked, the
As has
descends into the world, consists of all
Iiim to the palace."
is
human
androgynous, or in other words,
us
—" Each soul and
which comprises
parts, each of
two component
the elements of our spiritual nature.
tells
4oul, before it
spirit,
Thus the Sohar
prior to its entering into this
world, consists of a male and female united into one being.
When
descends on this earth the two parts separate and
it
At the time of marriage, the who knows all souls and spirits,
animate two different bodies.
Holy
One, blessed be he,
them again as they were before, and tliey again constitute one body and one soul, forming as it were tlie right and therefore There is nothing new under left of one individual unites
'
;
This union, however,
the sun.'
(Eel.
influenced
by the deeds of the man and by the ways
9.)
i,
man
If the
he walks.
the sight of God, he soul which was his
{Sohar,
i,
91
.
is
is
.
pure and his conduct
is
is
in which
pleasing in
united with that female part of his
component part prior to
The
5.)'*
.
b
his
rth."
soul carries her knowledge with her
to the earth, so that " every thing which she leama here below
she iii,
knew 61
already, before she entered into this world."
Since the form of the body as well as the soul, after the
is
image of the Heavenly Man, a figure of the
coming body which sent
{Ibid.,
*.)
down from the
is
to clothe the newly descending soul,
celestial regions, to
of the husband and wife
conception
may
made forth-
when they
is
hover over the couch
copulate, in order that the
be formed according to this model.
" At
MJDo M^nrn hts poonni mtid pinnni h3pi ji i3t )W3 vfn j'nD«3i j'rm ]i;'h ta 1 ponnm jrinjT xrwoai ma© rh^ no: 'in [;m^3>s] jn'MTis bj ipcnNi sn'^o n"3p yiTrtT Nmn jts [una] mbd iji hvdj ':m irrt n'rwi »i ]d cnpN mi •^•joiri jioicno Tn HBM in iT»nw pmriH I3i ifr'bs misni Hn'rjirma ]'^ nano ^r,OEi:i ]T|i-< ;iy« sm KJTO n-'; ):<:n »n xo'n "W xecmn nnn win ta ]'m ip pji 'in Mpi3 m'jmoibi wo' Knnos 'mi mn '3n ci in 'imi»i '11319 els') ^» Ti^rn xinrt '31 p«3rw iiiwi o\ 'wi 3 OS H"i K pVn imi p'Dji Tvm rpi msnnn'i
'1T3
•
•
••
117 connubial intercourse on earth, the Holy One, blessed be
human form which
he, sends a
This fonn
divine stamp.
we were permitted
to see
bears the impress of the
present at intercourse, and
is
we should
it
human As long
heads an image resembling a
face
image that we are formed.
as this
sent by
God and
heads, there
And God
if
perceive over our
and
;
it is
image
in this
not
is
does not descend luid hover over our
be no
can
man
conception,
for
written
is
it
oym image.' (Gen. i, '27.) This image receives us when we enter the world, it developes itself with us when we grow, and accompanies us T^hen we depart this life as it is written Surely, man walked '
created
in his
—
;
in an image' (Ps. xxxvii, 5)
When
:
from heaven.
is
the souls are to leave their heavenly abode, each soul
separately appears before the
Holy King, dressed in
form, with the features in which It is
'
and this image
from
it is
to appear in
a
subUme
tliis
world.
form that the image proceeds.
this sublime
It is
the third after the soul, and precedes
it
present at the conception, and there
no conception in
world where this image All
is
not present."
homan countenances
(Sohar,
more or
iii,
it is
;
101 a
tlie
5.)'°
at the mysterious chariot
throne in the vision of the prophet Ezekiel,
man, of the Hon, the ox
eai-th
are divisible into the four primor-
which appeared
dial types of faces,
is
on the
Our
aiui the eagle.
viz.,
the face of
faces resemble
according to the rank which our souls occupy in the intellectual or moral dominion. " And phythese
less
siognomy does not consist in the external lineaments, but in the features wliich are mysteriously dr»'«Ti in us. Mjpin
"Ft
mrnoM
n'jp ira snrt
sjiin Knsinn
«:mwM
The
features
idra na^oi fnEDi la
«o"pi 1S1 j'a nanM mdMs ix\nr\y\ »j in mdisibs MO'un xa'ns -m rro'-i !>r :"a Y'nn fi niPM vh pn ronisn rrsn to itino rr^ tvcn xobis [no"P *h isi »"d] Dbs Mirm pE3 T3 Mo'js'! p'sii IS rr'jjp') fDTiH ote Minn in'ai Dinn n» B'n':» wii'i jrm )i;'MT amnsi nb'sbnirrM o'rs '«ni \B'»iVin' D'ni"[«Y'nn i'w d'is simn •ii.in <3ipni xo'Tp Hira 'op jpnriK unm Nnn ta irr-inMo j-ps: note 'Mm ''xp MEis-iBj
wm
v
•
Hnsca
tutin 'una no'TpNi a,
N Tp
t|T J
fin
sm';
-irni
•
n»n'')n «ti in"ii33
•
mrvm
a'js
'»n pfo:
nVi md'jjs
v. va\yn Mjpn
nam
I'l
Minrrai
n^n totveh
mwn
118 in the face change acocrding to the
the inward face of the
fona which
It is the spirit
spirit.
all
those physiognomical peculiarities
and
it is
peciiKar to
is
which produces
known
to the wise
only through the spirit that the features have any
meaning.
Ail those spirits and souls which proceed from
Eden
the highest w?sdom) have a peculiar form, which
{i.e.,
(Sohar,
reflected in the face."
lighted
up by the peculiar
mirror of the soul
78
ii,
distinguished intellect
and
and profound ;
silliness
a broad but
the
An
arched forehead
spirit,
as well as of a
of mind and vanity.
flat
forehead indicates
whilst a forehead which
;
compressed on the sides and
As
is
and the formation of the head indicates
;
a sign of a cheerful
foolishness
is
face thus
the body,
spirit inhabiting
the character and temper of the man. is
The
h.)
(Comp. Sohar,
is
flat,
betokens narrowness
spiral, ii,
71
A,
75
a necessary condition of free existence
a.)
.
and of moral
endowed by the Deity, from the very
being, the souls are
beginning, with the power of adhering in close proximity to
the primordial source of infinite Ught from which
they
emanated, and of alienating themselves from that source and
pursuing
an
independent and
Simon ben Jochai
said, "
opposite
had not put within us both the good and the wliich are denominated light
I
better if reward in that case
of doing
vice.
evil.'
Wherefore
this reason
rejoined, It
at all, since
incapable of sinning and
was meet and right that he
should be created as he was created, because the created
and
To this the Would it not be
and punishment had not existed
He
life
it is
(Deut. xxx, 15.) is all this ?
man would have been
evil.
For
have set before thee this day
good, and death and disciples replied.
evil desire,
and darkness, the created man
would have neither virtue nor
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; 'Behold, written
Hence,
course.
If the Holy One, blessed be he,
for him, wherein are written
Law
was
punishments for the
119 wicked and rewards for the righteous and there would not have been nny reward for the righteous and punishment for the wicked but for created man." {Sohar i, 23 a.) So ;
complete
is
their independence, that souls, even in their pre-
and do choose which way they intend tc pursue. " All souls which are not guiltless in this world, have existent stnte, can
already alienated themselves in heaven from the blessed be he
;
their very existence,
are to descend
and have anticipated the time when they
on earth
Thus were
before they came into this world."
IV. The Destiny of
As
En Soph
the
the Deity
Man and in
tliis
61
iii,
the souls
b.)
the Universe.
man
constituted
is reflected
{Ibid.,
the microcosm, and as
epitome of the universe more
than in any component part of the creation,
and
Holy One,
they have thrown themselves into an abyss at
invisible are designed to aid
him
all
things visible
in passing through his
probationary state here below, in gathering that experience for
which his soul has been sent down, and in returning in a
pure state to that source of light from which his soul emanated.
This destiny of
manâ&#x20AC;&#x201D; i.e.,
from which he emanated
and man, and its
very
is
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
is
God
an essential principle of the soul, underlying
essence.
Discarding that blind power from our
nature, which governs our animal earth,
the reunion with the Deity
the constant desire both of
life,
which never quits
and which therefore plays no part in our
this
spiritual being,
the soul possesses two kinds of powers and two sorts of feelings.
It-vhas the faculty for that extraordinary prophetical
knowledge, which was vouchsafed to Moses in an exceptional
manner, called the Luminous Mirror (X'lnj l*'l7p3DN specularia) ,
=
and the ordinary knowledge termed the Non-
Luminous Mirror (Niru
vh"!
NH^pSOK),
respectively re-
presented in the earthly Paradise by the Tree of Life and the Tree of Knowledge of good and evil
M
;
and
it
possesses
120
and the lower feeling of
the higher feeling of love
Novr
fear.'"
the full fruition of that higher knowledge and of that
loftier
feeling of love can only be reaped
when
the Infinite Source of Light, and
wrapped in that luminous
is
the soul returns to
garment which the protoplasts forfeited through the fall. Thus
we
are told, "
place
which
Come and
when the
see
called the Treasuiy
is
reaches that
soul
("m
of Life
itITIS),
she enjoys a bright and luminous mirror (KHHil ^^**^7p^D^^),
which receives
its light
The
from the highest heaven.
soul
could not bear this light but for the luminous mantle which
she puts on.
For just
when
as the soul,
sent to
tliis
earth,
puts on an earthly garment to preserve herself here, so she receives above n shining garment, in order to be able to look
without injury into the mirror whose light proceeds from the
Lord of Light.
Moses
too could not approach to look into
that higher light which he saw, without putting on such an ethereal garment
as
;
midst of the cloud lated hy
it is
written
—
'
And Moses went into the
(Exod. xxiv, 18), which
'
be trans-
is to
means of the cloud wherewith he wrapped himself
if dressed in a gnnaent.
At
that time
the whole of his earthly nature
;
as
it is
written,
— And Moses
was on the mountain forty days and forty nights
God
'
'
{ibid.)
lie
thus approached that dark cloud where
In
this wise the departed spirits of the righteous dress
(Sohar,
The two
05
i,
b,
66
feelings of love
a.)
and
20 The two kinds of
themto
be
designed to aid the
when she
shall
no more
tlie two sorts of feelings, are also Thus it is siiid " Ail the prophets looked into the whilst our teacher. Moses, looked into the Luminous
faculties, as well ns
Tnlnuid.
Nox-LuMiNous Mirror, 4).
by
love,
and not hy Sola, 22 a.)
—" Also the divine service which
And ngaia
rn'MOn Jchamuth, 40 fear
and
^ fear, are
soul in achieving her high destiny,
iiieiuioiied in llie
;
enthroned.
which streams from the Lord of
able to endure that light
Light."
is
luminous garments,
the upper regions in
selves in
as
Moses almost discarded
has
its
merit."
is
engendered
(Jerusalem Berucltoth, 44; Babylon
121
look through the dark glass, but see face to face in the presence of the Luminous Mirror, by permeating
And though
obedience and divine -worship.
which
attain
God
serving
is
knowledge,
purely out of love, like that higher
to be man's destiny in heaven, yet the soul
is
some of
on
it
of
all acts
perfect love,
earth,
may
and endeavour to serve God out of
love and not from fear, as thereby she will have an antepast on earth of its union with the Deity, which is to be so rapturous
" Yet
and indissoluble in heaven.
is
the service which arises
from fear not to be depreciated, for fear leads to true that he
who obeys God out
love.
It is
of love has attained to the
highest degree, and already belongs to the saints of the world to come,
but
out of fear
though in
it
is
this case the
There
slight.
must not be supposed that to worship God Such a service has also its merit,
no worship.
only one degree which
is
In love
it is love.
union of the soul with the Deity
is
the mystery of the divine unity.
elevates everything to that position where everything
the
This
is also the
Lord our God
Hence
mystery of the words,
one God.'
is
"
{Sohar,
'
ii,
Hear
216
:
It is
love which unites the higher and lower degrees together
one.
is
higher than fear
is
;
it
must be Israel,
a.)
that these two principles play so important a
it is
part in the devotions and contemplations of the Kabbalists:
Love
is
made
whilst Fear is
and
it is
to
conespond
made
to
Mercy, the
fourth Sephiru,
to answer to Rigouk, the fifth Sephira
asserted that
when
these two principles are thoroughly
combined by the righteous in
their divine worship
and acts of
name Jehovah, which comprises these two and which is now rent in twain by the preponder-
obedience, the principles,
ance of sin and disobedience, will be re-united. then only, will of our spirits place,
all ;
the souls return to the
bosom of
Then, and the Father
then will the restitution of all things take
and the earth
shall be covered with the
even as the waters cover the sea.
This
is
knowledge of God
the reason
why
the
182 Kabbalists utter the following prayer prior to the performance of any of the
commandments
:
" For the re-union of the Holy
One, blessed be his name, and his Shechinah, I do this in love and fear, in fear and love, for the union of the
with
ni into a perfect harmony
name
of
Israel
all
senses the words so
!
"
^^<^^ and Love otlier that
across or down, as follows
thus
TV
In order to represent this union to the
^^
Fear
placed above each
When
name
I pronounce this in the
!
Hins, are divided, and may be read either
they
:
fulfilling the
commandments the pious not only
enjoy a prelibation of that sublime light which shines in heaven, and which will serve them as a garment
when they
enter into the other world and appear before the
Holy One
{Sohar,
299
ii,
*),
but become on earth already the habita-
the Sephiroth,
of
tion
incarnate in
and each saint has that Sephira
him which corresponds
cultivates, or to the feature
Among
the
patriarchs,
to
the virtue he most
most predominant
in his character.
who were
therefore,
the
most ex-
we find that Love, the fourth Sephira, was Abraham Eigour, the fifth Sephira, in Isaac
alted in piety,
incarnate in
;
;
Mildness, the sixth Sephira, seventh Sephira, in Moses in
Aaron
;
;
in
Jacob
;
Firmness, the
Splendour, the eighth Sephira,
Foundation, the ninth Sephira, in Joseph
;
and
Kingdom, the tenth Sephira, was incarnate in David. Hence all the righteous who constitute the emanations, of the ten Sephiroth are divided into three classes corresponding to the three principles or Pillars exhibited in the Kabbalistic Tree, viz.
:
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
I.
The Pillar
n*m MTirra n'w
n"'
oe
xin'';
of
Mercy
(IDn), represented by the
wrni iVmn iVrm lo'ma nnj'aci n"ap
pob 21 'nrw ta DW3
-nn'
123
Abraham (comp. Dn*13S^ TDn Micah,
Patriarch
The Pillar of Jdstick
II.
(comp. pnS'' inSl Gen. xxxi, 42) and PiLLAK, represented by Jacob (comp. ^pvh
148
is
nOK Micah vii, 20),
the connecting or uniting principle. 'It is for this
J.)
;)
The Middle
III.
;
which
20
vii,
nnSJ), represented by Isaac
{Sohar,
146 ÂŤ
i,
reason that the patriarchs are denomi-
nated the Chariot-throne of the Lord.
Following the paths of righteousness, the saints on earth enjoy the protection of heaven in an especial manner, by
wisdom inherent in them,
virtue of the divine
able to decipher the signs which
them from
to shield
accidents.
God
for they are
has put in the firmament
" In heaven above, that sur-
rounds the universe, are signs in which the deepest mysteries are concealed.
Hence
These signs
are constellations
and deciphered by the wise."
are studied
the admonition
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; " He
who has
and
stars,
{Sohar,
which 76 a.)
ii,
on a journey
to start
very early, should rise at daybreak, look carefully towards the east,
and he
will perceive certain signs resembling letters
pierce through |he sky
Now,
heaven and earth.
if
man knows
on
it
God
the secret
of the sacred name, consisting of forty-two tates
These
and appear above the horizon.
shining forms are those of the letters wherewith
letters,
which
created
meaning
and medi-
with becoming devotion and enthusiasm, he will
perceive six Jods (T"1V) in the pure sky, three to the right
and three
to the
as well as three
left,
about in the heavenly arch. priestly benediction
morning he
Vavs
(V"11),
These are the
(D'Jn^naia).
.
.
.
which hover
letters of
the
In the bright
will perceive a pillar towards the west,
hanging
perpendicularly over the earthly paradise, and another pillar
This luminous pillar
hanging over the centre of paradise. has the three colours of a purple web it,
singing in the following manner.
lujah the
!
Praise,
Lord
'
:
three birds stand on
The
first sings,
(Ps. cxiii,
1 )
;
the second,
'
'Halle-
name of Blessed be the name
ye servants of the Lord, praise the
124 of the Lord from this time forth and for evermore
From
and the
third,
down of
the same, the Lord's
This
V. 3).
'
is
'
(ibid. v. 2)
the rising of the sun unto the going
name is to be praised when the pious traveller is
the time
(ibid.
'
to offer
up his morning prayer, in order that he may secure heaven's hlessings and the sublime and divine
(Sohar,
Now
ii,
130
since
mercy
as his sure guide."
b.)
it is
an absolute condition of the soul to return
to the Infinite Source
from which
it
emanated, after developing
all
those perfections, the germs of wMch are eternally implanted
in
it
;
and since some souls do not at once develope these which precludes their immediate
fruits of righteousness,
union with their Primordial Soiirce, another term of vouchsafed to them, so that they
may be
able to cultivate
those virtues which they stifled in their former bodily
and without which heavenly home.
human body and
Hence,
the soul, in its first assuming a
if
sojourn on earth, it
till
through repeated
state
fails to
acquire that ex-
descends from heaven, and becomes
contaminated by that which
body again and again
life,
impossible for them to return to their
it is
perience for which
re-
life is
is
it
polluting, it
is
trials.
must
re-inhabit a
able to ascend in a purified
Thus we
are told that** " All
souls are subject to transmigration (l*7l3^33
TW). and men
do not know the ways of the Holy One, blessed be he
;
they
do not know that they are brought before the tribunal, both before they enter into this world and after they quit are ignorant of the
it,
they
many transmigrations and secret probations
which they have to undergo, and of the number of souls and spirits
which enter into this world, and do not return to the
palace of the Heavenly King.
Men
do not know how the
imw ««» <32 prr m^iAm fnxa j>no»: to 38 ym Ho'jy 'MTrt ]Ti» lA » «3'i2 )'W pomj "pm jrr toai «dv ten woj <n wiw "pn H^p^ «Q"?"pi mnyia wsnin •fin -pT3 •
tofnt
tramp
p>»
wTu-iEft ij'Mt
ps'nD
paw
m"?!
noai
vfn trcha ttvvn
fi\i)i rras
•
«Dto >Mnn >pBn ini^
mj-is fvia
Ym ]'>Ams-w jnn now )'«')^i» pnom: rras nm
las souls revolve like as it is written
—
'
a stone which
And the
is
throvm from a sling
souls of thine enemies them shall he
sling out, as out of the middle of a sling.'
(1
But the time
will
{Sohar,
ii,
is at
99
hand when these mysteries
be disclosed."
b.)
The transmigration of is restricted to
residence in
Sam., xxv, 29.)
the soul into another body, however,
three times
human
and
;
bodies are
if
two souls in
still
their third
too weak to resist
all
earthly trammels and to acquire the necessary experience, they are both united
and sent into one body, so that they may be
able conjointly to learn that which they were too feeble to do It sometimes, however,
separately.
singleness and isolation of
tlie
happens that
soul which
it is
the
the source of
is
her weakness, and she requires help to pass through her
In that case she chooses for a companion a soul which has more strength and better fortune. The stronger probation.
of the two then becomes as
it
were the mother
;
she carries
the sickly one in her bosom, and nurses her from her
woman
substance, just as a ciation
therefore called
is
stronger soul gives as
it
Such an
nurses her child.
pregnancy
were
life
("113'^),
and substance
own asso-
because the to the
weaker
'companion.''^
"pn
j^rpjwo Mtn
HMon
i/rprt >]3
pm lA van 'ui fo'riD prte rxeai -[mnMi hd'isi im pn.nM ps^* noji
"pra
33 According
nj»V jyix «b:
mmi iom r»o msa snoDipa «33»3 nQW: jta^jno f '1 OS r|T '3 imi 'to «rn nioA n'»
^
Josephns, the doctrine of the transmigration of sonis into other bodies (/lET-Cfi^xunf), was alsoheld by the Pharisees (comp. Autiq. xviii, 1,3: de Bell. Jnd. ii, 8, 14), restricting, however, the metempsychosis to the to
righteous. And though the Midrashim and the Talmud are sileut abo'it it, vet from Saadia's vitnperatioos against it (DTirr D'WipJW nsb DiBJW 'riMjirno ioim ism viii, S) there is nprsna inw D'«iipi mjoni Dinw Emunoih ve-Veoth, vi, 7 no doubt that this doctrine was held among some Jews in the ninth eentury of ;
the present era. At all events it is perfectly certain that the Karaite .lews firmly believed in it ever since the seventh century. (Comp. Frankel, Monatschr\ft, X, 177, &e.) St. Jerome assures us that it was also propounded among the early Christians as an esoteric and traditional doctrine which was entrusted to the select few, {abttcondite quasi in fbveia viperarum versari et quasi haered'Uario maio serpere in paucis. Comp. epist. ad Demedriodem) ; and Origen was convinced that it was only by means of this doctrine that certain Scriptural narratives, such as the struggle of Jacob with Esau before their birth, the reference about still in his mother's womb, and many others, nan possibly be explained, (vipi ipxuy i, 1, cap. vii; Advtr, Oelsum, i, S.
Jeremiah when
19,6
As
the world, like
other living beings,
all
pansion of the Deity's own substance, share that blessedness which
This
it
indicated in the letter
is
the creation begins letter in the
{i.e.
it
enjoyed in
3
a further ex-
is
too must ultimately its first
evolution.
with which the history of
DWHy^),
and which
Even
word blessing (nDT'2).^*
is
also the first
the archangel of
wickedness, or the venomous beast {IXV^, K"in), or Samael
(WOD),
as he is called, will be restored to his angelic nature
and name, inasmuch as he too,
like all other beings, proceeded
from the same
of
of his
name (DD), which
and he
name
infinite source
will retain the
of
all
signifies
The
first
part
is
the
common
This, however, will only take place
the angels.
new
things.
second part (/M), which
at the advent of Messiah.
very few
all
venom, will then be dropped,
But
his
coming
is
retarded by the
souls which enter into the world
;
as
many
of
the old soxils which have already inhabited bodies have to reenter those bodies
which are now born, in consequence pi
having polluted themselves in their previous bodily existence,
and the soul of the Messiah, which, like other souls, has
till all
human
its
bom
pre-existence in the world of the SepAiroik, cannot be
souls have passed through their period of pro-
bation on this earth, because the end of days.
Then
it is
to be the last
bom
one at
the great Jubilee year will commence,
when the whole pleroma of souls (DIDIi'Jrf ISIN), cleaned aud bosom of the Infinite Source
purified shall return into the
;
and they shall be in " the Palace which
is situate in
and most elevated part of heaven, and which
is
the secret
called the
Palace of Love (rQHX ^STT). There the profoundest mysteries are there dwells the Heavenly King, blessed be he, ;
with the holy souls, and
is uilited
with them by a loving kiss.
thnt the creation is a blessing, and that this is indicated in the already propounded in the Midrash, as may be seen from the The reason why the Law begins with Beth, the second letter following remark. of the Alphabet, and not with Alepk, the first letter, is that the former is the first letter in the word bleasing, while the latter is the first letter in the word accursed,
Hi The notion
flrat letter, is
rmn \tth mnÂŤ rt"m
m^i nsia p'Ort wirro 'jdo
my no^
(Midnah Sabba,
sec. 1).
127 (Sohar,
ii,
97
a.)
" This kiss
the suhstanoe fiH>m which
Then hell shall disappear
;
nor temptation, nor sin
:
it
there shall be
{Ibid.,
168
i,
a.)
nc more punishment,
be an everlasting
life will
Then
Sabbath without end.
union of the soul with
is the
emanated."
feast,
a
be united with the
all souls will
Highest Soul, and supplement each other in the Holy of
(m^a^H W©).
Holies of the Seven Halls
then return to unity and perfection into one idea,
The
which shall be over, and
basis of this idea, however
cealed in
it),
will never be
{i.e.,
Creator, the
same idea
will
be united
the whole universe.
the light which
is
con-
will
be comprehended.
it shall
not be distinguished from the
Then the soul God, and what she shall command
will illuminate both.
will rule the universe like
he will execute.
fill
fathomed or comprehended ; only
the idea itself which emanates from
In that state the creature
Everything will
— everything
{Sohar,
i,
45 a and
b.)
V. The Kabbalistic view of the Old Testament, and
its
relation to Christianity.
We
have already seen that the Kabbalah claims a pre-
Adamite existence, and conveyed in the of us
who
asserts that its mysteries are covertly
four books of the Pentateuch.
first
them any of the above-mentioned for the principles of exegesis
doctrines, will naturally ask
whereby these secrets are de-
duced from or rather introduced into the ciples are laid
Law e.
down
These prin-
text.
in the following declaration
:
—" If the
simply consisted of ordinary expressions and narratives,
gr., the
or of
Those
read the Books of Moses, and cannot discover in
words of Esau, Hagar, Laban„ the ass of Balaam,
Balaam
himself,
why should
it
be called the
truth, the perfect Law, the true witness of
God
?
Law
of
Each
word contains a sublime source, each narrative points not only to the single instance in question, but also to generals." " Woe be to the son of man who {Sohar, iii, 149 b.) says that the
Tora (Pentateuch)
contains
common
sayings
128 and
ordinary narratives.**
For, if this were the case, we
might in the present day compose a code of doctrines irom profane writings which should excite greater respect.
Law
If the
contains ordinary matter, then there are nobler sentiments
in profane codes.
and we
Let us go and make a selection from them,
shall be able to compile a far superior code.'*
But,
literal narrative ia unworthy of inapiratloo, and spiritual meaning uoncealed under the garment of ihe not peculiar to tlie Kabbalah. Both the Synagogue and the Cht\rch have Thus the Talmud already maintained the same from time inuneniorial. describes the impious Manasseh, King of Israel, as making himself merry over the narratives of the Pentateuch and ironically asking (aw rrn« rrpm J3 mtno mrn yjn,-ii won pib mnw m";!* iin^'i rrxa'j i^ rrn «S '31 -mn 'on 'tv nnjni «nTn
85 Thi» view that the mere
that it
must contain a
letter, is
n'Min msci D'an -v^p 'o'j pwT •^p'^ p^'ivh ©Ac), whether Moses could not Hnd anything better to relate than ihnt " Loton's sister was Timna " (Gen. xixvi, rrrjjs
23) ; " Tiniua was the cou' ahine of Eliphaz " {ibiil, v. lH) ; that " Uenben weut in the days of the wheat harvest, and fount! mandrakes i^ the field " (ibid., xxx, 14j, &c., &c. And it is replied that these narratives contain another sense besides tlie literal one. {Sauhedrim, 09 b.) Hence the rule (nan') STWO to Onib JO'S), what happened to tlie fathers is typical of the cliildren.
m
—
36 Origen's words are almost literally the same " Si adsideamns littene e( •eeundum hoo vel quod Judaeis, vel quod vulgo videtur, accipiamus quie in lege videbuntar aeriptii aunt, embesco dicere et con&teri quia tales leges dederit Deus enim magis elegantes et ratiouabilea hominum leges, verbi gratia vel BoraenoruDi Again, the vel Athenicnsium, vel Laceduemonioram. Homii. vii, in Levit. same erudite father says, " What person in his senses vill imagine that the first, second, and third day, in connection with which morning and evening are mentioned, were without sun, moon and stars, nay that there was no sky on the flxat day ? Who is there so foolish and without common sense as to believe that God planted trees in the garden eastward of Eden like a husbandman, and planted therein the tree of life, perceptible to the eyes aud senses, which gave life to the eater thereof; and another tree which gave to the eater thereof a knowledge of good and evil? I believe tliat everybody must regard these as Lib. iv, cap. il, irc^i figures, tmder which a recondite sense is concealed." Comp. Davidson, Sacred Hermcneutia, Hnet, Origeniana, p. 167. ipxOv. :
Edinburgh, 181'J, p. 99, &o. It must, however, not be supposed that this sort of interpretation, which defies all rules of sound exegesis and common sense, is confined to the ancient Jewish Itabbius or the Christian fathers. The Commentary on Genesis aud Exodus by Chr. Wordsworth, D.D., Canon of Westminster, may fairly compete in this respect with any production of bygone days. Will it be believed that Dr. Wordsworth actually sees it " stigyeated by the Iloly Spirit Hinuelf" that Noah drunk, exposing bis nakedness, aud mocked by bis own child. Ham, is typical of Christ who drank the cup of God's wrath, stripped Himself of His heavenly glory, and was mocked by his own children the Jens 1 But we must give the Canon's own words. " Noah drank the wine of bis vineyard ; Christ drank the ctlp of God's wiath, which was the fruit of the sm of the cultivators of the vineyard, which be bad planted in the world. Noah was to his shame ; Christ consented for our sake to strip Himself of His heavenly glory, and took on him the form of a servant. (Phil, ii, 1.) He He hid (John, xiii, 4.) laid aside his garments, and washed his disciples' feet not his iiwie ttota shame and spitting. (Isa. 1, 6.) When he was on the Cross, (Matt, xsvii, 39.) they that pused by reviled Him. He was mocked by Hii
made naked
129
Law
every word of the
has a sublime sense and a heavenly
Now
mystery
the spiritual angels had to put on
an earthly garment when they descended to
this earth
and
;
if
they had not put on such a garment, they could neither have
And just
remained nor be understood on the earth. with the angels so earth, the
Law had
which
spirit
world to come '
this
and
;
it is
Open thou mine eyes
out of the Law.' of the
Law
is
as it
was
descended on
garment.
its
no portion
in
the
for this reason that David prayed,
that I
is
There are
the real Law, and not the
may behold What
(Ps. cxix, 18.)
There
?
garment
clothed, but these have
it
it
put on an earthly garment to be under-
to
stood by us, and the narratives are
some who think that
When
with the Law.
it is
the wondrous things is
under the garment
the garment which every one can see
;
and there are foolish people who, when they see a well-dressed man,
tliink of notliing
ment, and take
more worthy than
itself consists in the soul. is
this beautiful gar-
for the body, whilst the worth of the
it
The Law
too has a body
body :
this
the commandments, which are called the body of the Law.
This body
is
clothed in garments, which are the ordinary
The
narratives.
fools of this world look at nothing else but
which consists of the narratives in the Law they do not know any more, and do not understand what is beneath But those who have more understanding do this garment. this garment,
;
not look at the garment but at the body beneath moral) those
soul
;
it {i.e.,
the
whilst the wisest, the servants of the Heavenly King,
who (i.e.,
dwell at
Mount
Sinai, look at nothing else
the secret doctrine), which is the root of
but the all
the
Law, and these are destined in the world to come to behold the Soul of this Soul {i.e., the Deity), which breathes in
real
the Law."
{Sohar,
iii,
152
a.)
He deigned to be exposed to ins-ilt for our sakes, io the Cross (Heb. xii, 2), in order that we ii}ight receive and be clothed through His weakness with sboroe, eternal glory from His garments of heavenly beauty." (Commentary on Oenesit and Exodm, London, own
children, the Jews.
shame and nakedness on
1861, p. es.)
ISO
The opinion
Kabbalah
that the mysteries of the
found in the garment of the Pentateuch
is still
are to be
more
syste-
"Like a beautiful woman, concealed in the interior of her palace, who when her friend and beloved passes by, opens for a moment a matically propounded in the following parable.
secret
window and
seen by
is
herself immediately
him
alone,
and disappears
and then withdraws
for a long time, so the
doctrine only shows liersolf to the chosen
devoted to her with body and soul)
it
understanding this gentle hint. the
name
(i.e.,
to
him who
This
is
the interpretation
Afterwards she approaches him a
tD'^.
him a few words, but her form
with a thick
which his looks cannot penetrate.
the so called K1TT.
at the
generally depends upon his
little closer, lisps
veil,
is
and even to him not
At first she simply beckons
always in the same manner.
passer-by with her hand, and
known by
;
is still
covered
This
is
She then converses with him with her
face covered
by a thin
the !Tf!in.
After having thus become accustomed to her
society, she at last
veil
;
this is ine
shews herself face
to face
with the innermost secrets of her heart. the Law, yiD.^
He who
enigmatic language of
and entrusts bim
This
is
the secret of
thus far initiated in the mysteries
is
37 The notion that the Bible i» to be explnined in tliis fonrfold manner iras propounded by the Jewish doctors generally, long before the existence uf the Kabbalah (Comp. Oinaburg, Historical and Critical Conmientnri/ on frcbnwtM. Longman, 18A1, p. 30), and has been adopted by some of the Origen, although only advocating a threefold sense, fathers and schoolmen. viz. •w^aricoc, tfivxusic, trvtvftariKlit, to correspond to the Platonic notion of the component parts of man, viz. vw/ta, ^x4' "Vfvita, almost uses the sam; words aa the Kabbnlah. " The sentiments of Holy Scriptures must be imprinted upon each one's soul in a threefold manner, that the more simple may be built up by the Jksh (or body) of Scripture, so to speak, by which we mean the obvious explanatiAn; that he who has advanced to a higher state may be edified by the lout of Scripture as it were; but be that is perfect, and like to tlie indiyiduals spoken of by the Apostle (1 Cor. ii, 0, 7), must bo edified by the spiritual mpi apx^< l'^- >v, cap. ii, law, haYing a shadow of good things to come, Comp. Davidson, Sacred Jl'crmeiicutici!, p. 07. Whilst Nicholas de Lyra, the celebrated commentator and forerunner of the Beformaticn (bom about 1270, died October S3, 1310), distinctly espouses tlie' Jewish four mode* of intcrpretaliou, which be desoiibes in the following couplet— " I.ltt«ra |MU docct, quid critlfti Alktorlt, Moralii qvU tgu: quo tcnilu •aa^gta.'* olso
'.
—
:
—
Comp. Alexander'a edidon of Kitto'i
Cyctoptedia of BiUieal Litentun,
i,
v,
Lnu,
131 of the Tora will understand that are based vrith it
upon the simply
and from
;
and are in harmony
literal sense,
not a single iota
this literal sense
taken and nothing to be added to
This fourfold sense
those profound secrets
all
{Sohar
it."
ii,
be
is to
09.)
gradually disclosed to the initiated in
is
the mysteries of the Kabbalah by the apphcation of definite
hermenentical rules, which chiefly affect the letters composing
The most prominent of
the words. 1.
Every
letter of
and the word
Thus from (Gen.
a word
these canons are
reduced to
is
its
numerical value,
explained by another of the same quantity.
is
" Lo
the words
men stood by him
three
!
deduced that these three angels were
xviii, 2), it is
Michael, Gabriel, and Rajihael, because TWbV.. nam and
^N3'D 1^»
three men, and "JKB")! "^ItnaJ
and Raphael,
Gabriel,
lo !
these are Michael,
same numerical value, as
are of the
will be seen from the following reduction to their numerical
value of both these phrases.
6
b
+
300
+
3
J*
+
800
? 80
1
This rule
is
called
10
+
« +
«nt3»J
of the Greek word
1
=
yp^a,
Every
letter of a
word
is
6
+
+
6
+
1
13 + +
3
30
200
80
8
1
+
200
= 701
M
!?
6
B
+
8 1
+
6
M'BOIJI which
= 701 is
a metathesis
ypa/i/it/a, or ypa/i/ion/o, in
sense of numbers as represented 2.
+
'
+
^ 30
1
40
M +
+
60
O
'
+ 80+1 + 20+10 + +
+
6
by
the
letters.
taken as an
initial or abbrevia-
Thus every letter of the word /I'JfNIS, the word, and we first word in Genesis, is made the initial of a n'u;«i3 nvD in the beginning cnVN obtain mijl V»iw» iVap'S? tion of a word.
God saw
that Israel would accept the Law.
This rule
is
132
ppHBU
denominated
hand
one
writer,
class of writers
=
notarieun, from nofarius, a short-
who among the Romans belonged to that who abbreviated and used single letters to
signify whole words. 3.
The
initial
and
spectively formed
final letters of
into
several words are re-
separate words.
Thus from
beginnings and ends of the words no'Diwn 1J^
the
'0
ii>l^
who
shall go
up for us to heaven ^ (Beut. xxx, 18) are obtained tXyO circumcision and TVnV Jehovah, and inferred that God ordained circumcision as the way to heaven. 4.
Two words
gether and are
made
into
Thus ^D who and m'A
into one.
D^n?^ Qod by
transposing the
Âť
to-
these
and D.
Fide
.94.'*
supra, J). 6.
occurring in the same verse are joined
made
The words of those
verses which are regarded as con-
taining a peculiar recondite in such a
manner
meaning
as to be read
are ranged in squares
either vertically or boustro-
phedonally, beginning at the right or left hand.
Again
the
words of several verses are placed over each other, and the
which stand under each other are formed into new
letters
This
words.
verses in
is
Exod.
especially seen in the treatment of three xiv,
(viz.,
19-21), which are believed to
2S The above-mentioned exegelical canons, lioveTer, nre not peculiar to the Kabbslolt. I'bey have been in vogue among the Jews from time immemorial. Thna ÂŤTp^i which is rendered in the Authorised the difBcult passage in Isa. ;isi, 8, * as a lion* cru.'d, lion.' or as tlie margin Vei-sion, ond he A has it, is explained by the ancient Jewish tradition as a prophecy respecting Habakkuk, who, as I.sniah foresaw, would in coining (lays use the very words here predicted. (Comp. Isa. xxi, 8, 0, with Hab. ii, t) and this interpretation is obtained by rule i; inasmuch as lion and pipw Babakktih are numerically the same, vii.
mx
;
mM
n 6
+
10
:
N
1
'
+
200
-f
1
"J
=
p
218 and 100
1
+
+
p 100
n
1
+
2
+
8
=
816
(See the Commentaries of Bashi, Ibn E2ra, and Kimchi on Isa, xxi, 8.) Again, in the fact that Jacob made Joseph a cout of maiiif 'colovrs (Gen. xxxvii, 3), as the Authorised Version has it, or' jyieces,' ns it is in the margin, the Midrasli or the ancient Jewish exposition, sees the sufferings of Joseph indicated inasmuch as DSB according to rule ii, is composed of the initials of irsID Potipliar, who imprisducd Joseph mcrchnnis D^'luSOV Ishmaehtes and D'J'TO Miiiinnilet, who bought him and sold hira ngnin as a slave. (Gen. xxxvii, S-i-Stl xxxix, 1 cotnp. Baslii on Gen. xxxvii, 3.) For more extensive information on this subject, we must refer to Qi.isburg's Hitljrrical and Critical Commentary on Eccleriatta, Longman, 1861, p. 30, &c. ^
'
;
;
CW
;
183 contain the three Pillara of the Sephiroth, and the Dxvino
Name
of seventy- two words.
The following tables will The first of these
trate this principle of interpretation.
verses
"j'jT
bvcw' nrto
Dnnnxa nojn
Drrjsn
the angel of God, which
*3Si'?
three
I'jHn D*n'?Mn -\vhn yrÂťi
pyn "noy yo^ onnrwa, and went before the camp of
removed and went behind them went from before
illus-
Israel,
and the pillar of the cloud their face, and stood behind them (Exod. ;
xiv, 19), is read boustrophedonally, as follows 1.
:
184 II.
n
13S
Whilst the third of these three verses
O^DH
W nÂŤ JWO
iyp2*l niS^n?, aÂŤrf Moses stretched out his
the sea east
bif
;
and
wind
Lord caused the sea that night, and made
the
all
to
hand
0*|
over
go hack by a strong
tlie
sea dry land,
and
the waters were divided (Exod. xiv. 21), is divided as follows,
and read from the
right,
beginning at the bottom. rv.
D
136
1
137 in
the middle, and one half
changing alternately the
is
put over the other, and by
first letter
or the
first
two
letters at
the beginning of the second line, tvrenty-two commutations
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
are produced ex. gr. :
L
11
10
9
8
7
6
5
?3
:
D
J'
3
s
p
These anagramic alphabets obtain the
first
two specimen pairs of
change.
from the
first
2
c n
1
"
3-1
names from
which indicate the
first is
called Alhath
inter-
ni'vN
words, the second Abgath r\3"3>i, arid so on. table exhibits
alphabetical permutations. C3
1
3
their respective
letter
Thus, for instance, the
The following
4
the es'tablished
rules
of
the
188 Besides these canons the Kabbalah also sees a recondite sense in the form of the letters, as well as in the ornaments which
adorn them.
As
Eabbalah
to the relation of the
to
Christianity,
it is
maintained that this theosophy propounds the doctrine of the
and the sufferings of Messiah.
trinity
may be
How
far this is true
"
ascertained from the following passages.^"
We
have
already remarked in several places that the daily liturgical declaration about the divine unity is that
Bible (Deut. '
which is'indicated in the
43), where Jehovah occurs Rrst, then Elohenu,
vi,
and then again Jehovah, which three together constitute a unity,
and for
how can
he
this reason
they be
And
one?
Now
are they really one ?
although we read one (irW),
this is revealed
This
that the three are only one.
The
voice.
elements, [i.e.,
voice
fire
is
[i.e.,
voice,
all
this is
it
for
know
consists of three
water
also Jehovah, Elohenu,
— three
comprehend
En Soph
get to
breath], and
forms which are one.
indicated by the voice which
unity of the
we
also the mystery of the
[i.e.,
Thus
and can only be one.
prayer], thereby to
[i.e.,
air
by the vision of
these one in the mystery of the
and Jehovah constitute one
And
are closed is
only one, and yet
warmth],
humidity], yet are
in the said
is
three names, and
there are
Holy Ghost, and when the eyes
the
Jehovah]
[i.e.,
But
place called one CTTTM).
man
raises
spiritually the
most
the finite, since all
Jehovah, Elohenu, Jehovah]
loud voice, which comprises in
are
[i.e.,
perfect
the three
read with the same
And
itself a trinity.
this is
the daily confession of the divine unity which, as a mystery,
Holy Ghost.
revealed by the
m
'ron nosa poM «n inM npx T'l'i in Mrr
at
is
This unity has been explained
Murr »n\v\ nsiirti ixaA wnrr irpi* »rov taT xnirr 30 Mn i"it irn'jn num? t'it nipT vmrr vm trov 'n-\ vmrf Mimp m-n vmrn «')« nn pi'w jn inn j:'i-t 3; ':» f^ni in ]i:'k "pn ]i;>» jnow rtn inM fr>t Nrtm rn:o'j hotid kj'Ii ivm )i3<wi srnw ^ip SDHCMT /'npi Kn irrn mti irtei nisi »mii »»m ifywy Mrtn in<«i in imx in m'sm jij'm imVi bipi una M3n niM •
•
irrta
•
m
'
nMicSi xTin'iiOJ ii Tin'sip in'x n-n wTi
'
in jij'MT Mrtn 'jns t3»
t«pT iip
-in
•«« Htai
ji2<mi )'3T» •
ftoio
whn
•n vro
/in
-(vta
ji:"« <">
vim
wrtM""
«Tirp3
rrmn
189
who understands
in different ways, yet he
and he who understands
right,
The
it
in another
in
it
way
this
way
is
is also right.
idea of unity, however formed hy us here below, from
the mystery of the audible voice which
is
one, explains the
On another occasion we are informed that
R. Eleazar, whilst
{Sohar,
thing."
43
ii,
b.)
Simeon, was anxious to know how
sitting with his father B.
the two names, Jehovah and Elohim, can be interchanged,
seeing that the one denotes mercy and the other judgment.
Before giving the discussion between the father and the son, it is
necessary to remark that whenever the two divine names,
Adonai (OHht) and
Jehovah (Hin'), immediately follow
each other, Jehovah
is
The reason of
pointed and read (H^n^) Elohim.
this, us it is
generally supposed,
" E. Eleazar, when to him,
is
that whenever
mercy
Thus
it
Elohim.'
know
iv,
be
stand together (Comp.
which
it
it
in
'Know
therefore
thine heart, that Jehovah is
19); and again
{Ibid., ver. 35.)
denotes
To which he
occurs ?
said in the Scripture,
day and consider
Elohim' (Deut I
is
(iTIiT)
4, &c.j, seeing that the latter
in all the passages in
replied. this
;
Simeon, said
Elohim (D'H^l*)
the case in those passages wherein
Adonai ('3nM) and Jehovah ii,
is
recondite meaning.^'
Now how can Elohim sometimes
occurs, it Acnotes Justice.
put for Jehovah, as
Ezek.
o-
sittiug before his father R.
we have been taught
Gen. XV, 8
it
avoid the
The Kabbalah,
otherwise always pointed and read (nVT)).
however, as we shall see, discovers in
is to
Tetragrammaton
repetition of Adonai, Adonai, since the
it is
written 'Jehovah
Whereupon he
this forsooth, that justice is
is
the son] said,
[i.e.,
sometimes tempered with
Tan ]HO TBicp ^ntei itsriK K-nm j'ma rrosi «cTp nrn una '^anto mdv ten Hmrr nrn i-m irnn ""ipT vra Mnno nrno jjh up tmrr 'mh. 'tm /T» 'hti Tan ]hdi Ta» "wi •
'a
3"3 r]i
'a
p^n
im
•
rfrtsy
vcr& vk; vn
H^ Vv'Hin wnvm toa vrfm p'jn t«n rrt toh law w'-n rrop aw mn -irrtH >ai
31 /mrr 'jtm jiaa crfjM npm tth mn n'ni'm vw /D'rw»n MW >'' '3 -jaa^ bn ."nawn oiti toti a'nai ivrpi vra »ir? on rrt lem d^tSct »on '*• s^nai rv>n Vina hictVi 'tim n'M mn rrm Tpwai hwt hi rte trt tom taa vsfn
nam
jiirn urn dti^k np»» 'mom
•
140 mercy and mercy with
Come and whenever
see that
into justice,
Elohim
word
it is
then
[i.e.,
the father],
Jehovah indeed does signify mercy sin mercy is changed
;
when through written
is
it
Jehovah (mni), but read
and see the mystery of the
Now come
(D^n'jJ*).
[».e.,
so
occurs, but
it
Quoth he
justice.
There are three degrees, and
Jehovah].
degree exists by itself
[i.e.,
each
in the Deity], although the three
together constitute one, they are closely united into one and are inseparable
We
from each other."
shall only give
"
of the Trinity .''^
{Sohar,
pause
(N)
at all
word ("»n«) One
wlio reads the
quickly, shorten
by this
a.)
one more passage bearing on the subject
He
in the declaration of the divine unity
the Aleph
65
iii,
sound a
its
and he who obeys
letter,
[i.e.,
VCW] must pronounce little,
and not
this, his life will
be lengthened. Whereupon they [i.e., the disciples] said to him [i.e., to R. Ilai], he [i.e., E. Simeon] has said. There are two,
and one
is
connected with them, and they are three
He
being three they are one.
said to
;
Jehovah Jehovah, are in the declaration Hear (Deut. vi, 4), and Elohenu {^1TO'^), between them,
Israel
'
with them as the third, and this
is
but in
them, those two names,
is
united
the conclusion which
is
But when these
sealed with the impression of Truth (TtOi*).
three are combined into a unity, they are one in a single
Indeed one Codex of the Sohar words " Holy, holy, holy is on the had the following remork (Sohar,
unity,"
the
Loi'(]
'^"Ipi"!
iii,
262
cf hosts" (laa.
mn
n»,
tk« second to
a.)
iv, 3)
t^Hp
;
H
the .p-8t h<ihj refers to
Son
the Holt/
;
and
nt
Sr'.^^
the
3M
Huijf
n\ S'H? Fcteki.'r
i
the third to the Holi/
M'Tt -rjm H'3"n 'jcrrai nrwcii ^-am iriH '!3J t'it »m -im -irr «n rn vsm M:n n-w >^m 'ninta MJ-ni HM-n 'si jij'm ryn 'i rton Nn 'Tn wn tat* /a'rrw n-'; ];>-ipi mrr rriD )>-o '» rr,/3 f\i 'i pin inn nt tr\ 'iDicrm it'll irti ncp.-nai "in wtai 'inn ;
p
y>3 nv» '«nj 3»< xVi rfr\ ininp uisp'ii »)"w Mcun'; -p-iitt ins -tomt ;>« .18 Mrtn ftn 1:1 virbn pvm via r\nrfK» x-mi }•»:'« pn -ii^m i.-i Ttn noH vn ^wiHn' mt tmt irrw ins »|nmcM ijti^h mrr mn- ;i:'mt '!«ic rtioT irrow j'vi frtt ^'i iidm -m yav
)HOi
•
•
•
141
Ghost.^
This passage, however,
these passages tc be
omiited from the present
is
Some Jewish
recensions of the So/tar.
writers have
felt
so favourable to the doctrine of the
upon
Trinity, that they insist
their being interpolations into
the Sohar, whilst others have tried to explain them as refer-
ring to the SepJdroth?*
As as
atonement of the Messiah for the sins of the
to the
people, this
is
not only propounded in the Sohar, but
explanation of the fifty-third
the
given
is
chapter of Isaiah.^
" WTien the righteous are visited with sufferings and afflictions to atone for the sins of the world, it is that they
for all the
By
members of one member is afflicted all
the
which of them from
is tal\en
How
sins of this generation.
it,
The arm
may
is
they are
members one of
So
secured.
it is
proved
members
the
all
wo
When
afflicts
one righteous from their midst, and for his sake
How is this shown ?
for our transgressions,
It is written
are
all
— He was wounded '
he was bruised for our
we
.
Holy One,
the
blessed be he, -wishes the recovery of the world, he
healed
And
recover.
with the children of the
another.
?
su£fer,
beaten, the blood
is
and then the recovery of
the body
might atone
this
members
all
in order that all
The arm.
?
When
the body.
is
iniquities,
.
.
With
and with his
stripes
stripes,'
healed, as
by the wound of bleeding an arm,
wound we
are healed,
i.e.,
and with 83 Couii),
this
ai'e
Galiititros, 7)c ylrcnuii
healed.'
CntM.
Coiket. of "lie Chiildee phnipbaise Ik !sr.
(Isa.
i.e.,
iib. '!.,
li, c.
Mnn tl\e JtM'j fritlfi; the Saiif linn, aud amothixu Hebnci i, U80 Graswi GesvhUhte j
iht
Jii-Aii
der Jviiiu
Jicligiuiiaphilosoplue del Suhnir.
» nidd'j pi f^rorj:
81
who
;
Sfiya
G;:t>»i
,•
m»
his
to
fust soai« «rsj &),ej Wmtf,
MW
e-"7
3, Itcfi "jiv; 'Jr.p jf*\l
¥!%*%'
Si Coiuj). Joel, Die
was a healing
it
8, p.
'
5.)
liii,
Tii, 8-19,
Ldpiig,
lSi.9, p.
240
ff.
^vtoj »"pTs pconn w^vsn 86 to pram p3 >rn ••am HC"o irrVs K^« ';d noi wpSJ )"C"io 'at _wnro3 »n: tit too Mn I'-o Min rrio ip'CNi 'P^n i**""" 'W"'"' ^"^oi irfjj pcm ;';i nttiAnh "pssM hti t>i nr ni j'cil- )1!'n mo'm' ':j '^n rpM ncij -n'-vi tab khiidm arro'j n'.yp rcT\ ttram vroi -(no vhy: NniiDH yrv rr;'ai ^'ananii pirn invj-j Mimt m'! 'p'jN ho'w') uniion rp«T ;«3n won Kmips imanai i:'; xon: imjnii 'i3n:''ni3'nm mjitd i:>»odd 'Aino Him mb-.j rrnjn Minnn />wi-n 'Hn"nnT '3 pVr imi ;HDm ]'D'"« tab ub mn mhiidk /vrr
nrJa
in
^
•
'
•
•
•
w
•
142 (Sohar, iii, 318 a.) " Those souls
each one of us as members of the body."
To
same
the
effect is the following passage.**
which tarry in the nether garden of Eden hover about the
when they
world, and
those
who
see suffering or patient martyrs and
When
afflictions of Israel in exile,
do not
reflect in order to
they
the Messiah of the
tell
and that the sinners among them
know
and weeps because of those
wounded
God, they return and men-
suffer for the unity of
tion it to the Messiah.
he raises his voice
their Lord,
sinners, as it is written,
for our transgressions.'
(Isa.
those souls return and take their place.
Eden
there
is
one palace which
The Messiah goes
the sick.
upon him, and they
all
is
the palace of
into this palace and invokes
tbe sufferings, pain, and afHictions
all
he
In the garden of
called
is
'
Whereupon
6.)
liii,
come
of Israel to
Now
come upon him.
if
he did not
remove them thus and take them upon himself,
man
no
could endure the sufferings of Israel, due as punishment for transgressing the
Law
as
it is
written
When
xii, 8, 4.)
by
all
and
sacrifices,
removes them from the world."
4,
liii,
with Bom.
trines of the Trinity
but now the Messiuh
{Sohar,
That these opinions favour,
who
Surely he hath borne
those sufferings and afflictions from
their prayers
orthodox sense,
'
(Isa.
the children of Israel were in the Holy
Land they removed
literati
—
and carried our sorrows, &c.
our griefs
the world
;
ii,
b.)
and the Atonement, though not in
many
not only admitted by
is
212
to a certain extent, the doc-
are adverse to the Kabbalah, but
the
of the Jewish
by some of
its
ym
yitai prriMO p<Mi jtanom >bs«)d «nrt »n:3aT |^is«n ]i:ht 30 MTPwo^ n^ pB*n «nroa Mrron^ rrb pom fSHm pirvtOT tmv faui ji:»i \vyo '311
•
•
•
•
^
to oil
']w\«o') njo'; ''nnoo vin ;ini n M'i»n ]i:'«i jin.Tib3S ^e-i Miwt )i:'« pTi irnmso ij'SWDa ^"jinn Mini T'm inn p"n )i:'m
onM
yrom
yryy^ trti-n
rfjp
•
imi .'!«? mtn pi
'j'rro
mno
"jn vhiyn -ipKi hti Mta'n n'n
\m «.i:3i
•
irrnntii
•["m MnniHi -o:\! by ^mict yirmic tapab Van «: ii -in m'j 'rrhs y;;i \>ntin in-'Wo Tin '!» Mm pnp prtiB pjiJi i»«np xy-iMi 'nrw iin -n 'iji mn «in 'j"bn pd trateo pia'i jTio p<M bl yflua *p '1 f^ inn ttrm •:» p'; pteiD moo unffln •
•
:
•
<
•
'w
m
143 Indeed, the very fact that so large a numher of
friends.
Kabhalists have from time to time embraced the Christian faith
would of
affinity
itself
show that
must be some
there
sort of
Some
between the tenets of the respective systems.
of these converts occupied the highest position in the Syna-
We
gogue, both as pious Jews and literary men. specify Paul Ricci, physician to the
Julius Conrad Otto, author of
The Unveiled Secrets
consisting of extracts from the
need only
Emperor Maximilian
Talmud and
I
(«n") N^J),
the Sohar, to
prove the vahdity of the Christian doctrine (Niirenberg, 1806)
John Stephen
Rittengal, grandson of the celebrated
Don
Isaac
Abravanel, and translator of The Book Jetzira, or of Creation (m^S'' "13D), into Latin (Amsterdam,
Kabbalah
the great apostle of the
1
642)
;
and Jacob Frank,
in the eighteenth century,
whose example in professing Christianity was followed by
The testimony
several thousands of his disciples.''
of these
distinguished Kabhalists, which they give in their elaborate
works, about the affinity of some of the doctrines of this
theosophy with those of Christianity, slighted
Leo
di
and
;
this
is
Modena, who,
is
by no means
fully corroborated
to be
by the celebrated
as an orthodox Jew, went so far as to
question whether^ God will ever forgive those
who
printed the
Kabbalistic works.'*
The use made by some well-meaning above-named Kabbalistic canons of
Christians
of the
interpretation, in contro-
versies with Jews, to prove that the doctrines of Christianity
are concealed under the letter of the
Old Testament,
will
now
be deprecated by every one who has any regard for the laws
As
of language.
a literary curiosity, however,
one or two specimens.
No
37 Comp. Peter Beer, Ocschirhtc 182i>-2.1, vol.
38 mODrt
ii,
we
shall give
less a person than the celebrated
tier
rcligiiisen
Secten der Jiiden.
Berlin,
p. 309, &c.
Dnw
CD'Cin ich'i "
Leipzig, 1840, p. 7.
')ina'
dm 'n»T
s^i
Comp. imj n»
ed. Fiirst,
144 Beuohlin would have
it
he found in the
verse of Genesis.
Hebrew word and
first
that the doctrine of the Trinity
which
M*13,
is
nn p
Upon
Son,
8j)irit,
we
obtain the expressions
Father, according to Rule 2
(p. 131).
the sBme principle this erudite scholar deduces the
the buildere refused (Ps. cxviii, 22),
]M
is
by dividing the three 1404).
M
letters
"
composing the
Son (Oomp. De Verba In more recent times we find it Father,
maintained that the ' righteousness' spoken of in Daniel
means
first
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; " the stone which
become the head stone of the corner
stone, into )2
Basel,
ntirificu,
ix, 24,
of Jehovah, because the original phrase, numerical value, (which is by Gematria, given above, p. 131), the same as itliT' rfWO. So
the Anointed
D'D^y pis Rule
is to
if the
translated created, be examined,
two persons in the Trinity from the words
word
submits,
each of the three letters composing this word be taken
if
as the initial of a separate word, 3>*
He
1,
=
is
the author with this discovery, that he takes great
pleased
is
care to
remark
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;"
It is a proof
which I believe has hitherto
escaped the notice of interpreters."
Such
proofs, however, of
the Messiaship of Christ bring no honour to our religion
and in the present day argue badly both against him who adduces them and against him who
is
convinced by them.
145
II.
We
now proceed
to trace the date
Taking the ex parte statement
and origin of the Kabbalah.
for
what
it is
worth, viz., that
this secret doctrine is of a pre- Adamite date,
himself propounded
and that God
the angels in Paradise,
to
it
we
shall
have to examine the age of the oldest documents which
embody
and compare these doctrines with other
tenets,
its
systems, iu order to ascertain the real date and origin of this
But
theosophy.
before this is done,
will
it
be necessary to
summarize, as briefly as possible, those doctrines which are peculiar to the Kabbalah, or which in an especial manner,
it
expounds and elaborates
and which constitute
system within the precincts of Judaism. as follow
boundless in his nature.
is
intention, desire, thought, language,
be grasped and depicted
En
Soph, and as such he
He
2.
is
fect
He
a separate
doctrines are
He
has neither
nor action.
and, for this
will,
He
cannot
is
called
reason,
certain sense not existent.
not the direct' creator of the universe, since he ;
and since a creation proceeding
from him would have
as he
3.
;
is in a
could not will the creation directly
it
:
God
1
The
to
be as boundless and as per-
is himself.
at first sent forth ten emanations, or Sephiroth,
are begotten, not
made, and which are both
which
infinite
and
.finite.
4.
the
From
these Sephiroth, which are the Archetypal
different
worlds
gradually
and
successively
Man,
evolved.
These evolutionary worlds are the brightness and the express image of their progenitors, the Sephiroth, which uphold a! things.
.146 5.
These emanations, or Sephiroth, gave
own image
in their
human
all
rise to or created
These souls are
souls.
occupy a special hall in the upper world of
existent, they
and there already decide whether they
spirits,
good or had course in hody, which
pre-
will pursue a
temporary sojourn in the human
their
fashioned according to the Archetypal
is also
image.
No
6.
En Soph at any time. It is the En Soph is incarnate, who have
one has seen the
whom
Sephiroth, in
the
whom Hagada refer;
revealed themselves to us, and
phisms of Scripture and the "
said,
God
descended
spake,
to
upon
the anthropomor-
Thus when
earth,
it is
ascended into
heaven, smelled the sweet smell of sacrifices, repented in his
was
heart,
angry,''
descrihe the
&c.,
&c.,
or
when
the Hagadic works
body and the mansions of the Deity,
does not refer to the
En
&c., all this
Soph, hut to these intermediate
beings. 7.
It is an absolute condition of the soul to return to the
Infinite
Source whence
it
emanated, after developing
those
all
perfections the germs of which are indelibly inherent in
If
to
fails
it
develope these germs,
another body, and in case virtues for
which
and a stronger with
it,
which 8.
it is
is still
too
sent to this earth,
soul, which,
aids its weaker
it
it
must migrate weak
it is
to acquire the
united to another
in obtaining the object for spirits.
the pre-existent souls shall have passed their
all
probationary period here below, the restitution of will ^take place
;
things
all
Satan will be restored to an angel of
hell will disappear,
and
all
The
then be distinguished from the Creator. will rule the universe
:
light,
souls will return into the bosom
of the Deity whence they emanated.
With
it.
into
occupying the same human body
companion
came down from the world of
When
it
creature shall not
Like God, the soul
she shall command, and
these cardinal doctrines before us
we
God
obey.
shall
now
be
147 able to examine the validity of the Kabbalists' claims to the
books which, according
to
and determine the origin of
them, propound their doctrines this theosophy.
Their works are
The. Book of Creation.; II. The Sohar ; and III. The Commetttury of the Ten Sephiroth. As the Booi of Creation
I.
is
acknowledged by
examine I.
all
parties to be the oldest,
The Book of Creation
monologue of the patriarch Abraham, and premises contemplations to
it
Hence
stars
Abraham,
and
to
embrace
the remark of the cele-
brated philosopher, E. Jehudah Ha-Levi
Book
to be a
that the
contains are those which led the father of the
abandon the worship' of the
the faith of the true God.
" The
shall
or Jeizira.
This marvellous and famous document pretends
Hebrews
we
it first.
(bom about 1086)
Creation, which belongs to our father
of the
....
demonstrates the existence of the
Deity and the Divine Unity, by things which are on the one
hand manifold and proceed from
The whole ters,
on the other hand
multifarious, whilst
they converge and harmonize
One who
;
and
originated
Treatise consists of six
harmony can only
this
{Khozari,
it."'
Perakim (Q'pIS)
iv.
25.)
or chap-
subdivided into thirty-three very brief Mishnas {nWtSQ)
The
or sections, as follows.
the second has three,
first
the third
five,
and the sixth four
chapter hastwelve sections,
five,
the fourth four, the
sections.
propounds are delivered in the
The
fifth
doctrines which
it
style of aphorisms or theorems,
down manner becoming the authority of this
and, pretending to be the dicta of Abraham, are laid
very dogmatically,
in-
a
patriarch.
As has already been is
intimated, the design of this treatise
to exhibit a system whereby the universe may be viewed
methodically in connection with the truths given in the Bible, Tso D'lvra nnAnno
o'-ana
wnnm
inin'jM bj
min
•
•
•
Dmas^nim nrriDD n"3
1 >j'iT
148 thus shewing, from the gradual and systematic development of the creation, and from the
harmony which
multitudinous component parts, that
and that
all,
He
over
is
rise to this creation
The order
all.
prevails in all its
One God produced
God
in which
out of nothing (iniriD tWDD IS'), and
harmony which pervades all the constituent pnrts of universe are shown by the analogy which subsists between
the
things and
'visible
wisdom
is
like words,
and of essence
Since the
medium between
essence and form, to the real essence,
is
to the
embryo and unexpressed thought,
attached to these
Abraham, letters
therefore,
of the
The
are capable.
patriarch
employs the double value of the twenty-
Hebrew alphabet
their phonetic nature
;'
he uses them, both in
and in their sacred character, as ex-
pressing the divine truths of the Scriptures.
Hebrew alphabet
great
and to the combinations
letters,
and analogies of which they two
among men.
assume the relation of form
forms, but serve as the
value
the
means whereby
the signs of thought, or the
expressed and perpetuated
the
have no absolute value, nor can they be used as mere
letters
and
it
gave
is also
sented by the fundamental of the language are also
But, since the
used as numerals, which are repre-
number
te?i
in
len,
number,
and since the vowels this
decade
is
added
and these two kinds of signs
to the twenty-two. letters,
i.e.,
the twenty-two letters of the alphabet and the ten funda-
mental numbers
— are designated
wisdom; and the
treatise
t/ie
ways of secret
thirty-two
—"By
opens with the declaration'
thirty-two paths of secret wisdom, the Eternal, the
Hosts, the
God
of Israel, the living God, the
Lord of
King of
the
High and Exalted Glorious and Holy is His
Universe, the Merciful and Gracious, the
God, .He who inhabiteth
eternity.
It is for this reason that tlie Book Jetzira is also culled Letters or Alphabet of tlte Patriarch Abraham.
3
Ww
rti»
°"" °'"^
"f o''
nrs' iDD
;
''*"*'
'"^ "''"^
flD'W 1DD1 -fioa D'ibo n«rt«3
W3M
Dm;iM1
nvnw
^ Pi'" '™^" nw^B D'nw o'Cbua 8 lowwnpt dtto ts pw wini di pni Dim '^"'
'tut
ug name, hath created the world by means of (190) numbers, (^1^D) phonetic language, and writing (13D)." (Sephtr Jetzira, chapter
First of
dacade
is
all
i
Mishna
;
i.)
comes the fundamental number
This
ten.
divided into a tetrade and hexade, and thereby is
shown the gradual development of the world out of nothing. At first there existed nothing except the Divine Substance, with the creative idea and the articulate creative word as the Spirit or the
Holy
(D'TT
D'n^N
stands at the head of
God, blessed
spirit,
and word,
Mishna
things and
all
"
One is the spirit be His name, who liveth for ever
this
From
ix).
one with the Divine Sub-
is
Hence, the Spirit of the living God
by the number
represented living
nn)
which
Spirit,
stance and indivisible.
one.
Holy
the
is
this Spirit the
Gliost."
is
of the voice,
1
(Chapter
i,
whole universe proceeded
in gradual and successive emanations, in the following order.
The
creative air, represented by
(miD
the Spirit
The water
letters."
" In
ni")).
proceeded from the
number
He
it
again, represented air
two, emanated from
engraved the twenty-two
by the number " In
(TVnQ WQ).
darkness and emptiness, slime and dung.' or
jffre,
represented by the
water (D^OD
" In
l£^K).
it
it
He
three,
engraved
Whilst the ether
number four, emanated from the He engraved the throne of His
Ophanim, the Seraphim, the sacred animals, and
glory, the
the ministering angels, and from these three he formed His habitation
;
as
it is
written
—
'
He maketh
gers, flaming fire his servants"*
intermediate
members between
(Cap.
i.
the
wind his messen-
Mish.
ix, x.)
These
the Creator and the created
world sustain a passive and created relationship to God, and t
wrpn rm nn "nam m-n Vip nnaVnwr
'n 'va
low -piMi fia dtt dtAm
rm nnM
1
'B njwo '« piB D':wi m^B3 riMW nio« urtm no' ni'niK D'niJi vtm ni ism ppn rmo rm trrraj 6 ^03 jppn B10T OD^ t!ts\ inn pa asm ppn vena wa efw jnn nnM mil msiiiDD •ws cnuun Tiasn noa na asm ppn D'oo oh sain na'wn j'oa pao anin paa prai ravw tdioid e» vmwD nimi vante jo \o' jneVajoi men 'asta «Tpn nvm Dnmoi :
i
mw
m
'^ 'b n:\no 'h
po
i
Xffrh
150 af}
actinif
God
and creating relationship
is neither in
material universe, nor
Then comes
to the
world
;
so that
immediate connection with the created and is
His
creative fiat hindered
by matter.
the hexado, each unit of which represents space
in the six directions (PlliJp tiV), or the four corners of the
world, east,
west, north,
and south, as well as height and
depth which emanated from the ether, and in the centre of
which
is
the
Holy Temple supporting
VJ>QJ<2 plOO).
The
the whole (t^llpn
^yVW
position of the decade is therefore as
follows
o Spirit.
o Ether or
Fire.
Height.
O North.
East.
Depth.
151
These constitute the primordial
from which the whole
ten,
universe proceeded.
And lastly follow " the twenty-two letters, hy means of which God, having drawn, hewn, and weighed them, and having variously changed and put them together, formed the souls of everything that has heen made, and that shall he
made."*
(Chapter
Mishna
ii,
These twenty-two
ii.)
letters
of the alphabet are then divided into three groups, consisting respectively
of,
^^V),
(JTIDit
the
1,
three mothers, ox futidametital letters
3, seven
double (ni'?1D3
simple Consonants (JIIQIK'B
"WV
VyO) and
D''3!tf),
to
tweloe
3,
deduce therefrom
a triad of elements, a heptade of opposites, and a duodecimo
of simple things, in the following manner. ]
Three Mothers, Aleph, Mem„Shin.
.
The ahove-named and
air,
the
fire
niDN th^
three primordial elements, viz., ether, water
which were as yet partially ideal and
more concrete and palpable
Thus
tt;"DN
the
in
ethereal,
became
course of emanation.
developed itself into the visible heaven, the
elementary water thickened into the earth, embracing sea and land, whilst the elementary air
became the atmospheric
air.
These constitute the three fundamental types of the universe {Vh^V'^
niDK vb^).
thickened
still
new order of
more
The
creatures,
and gave
also
birth to a
which constitute the course of the
From
year and the temperatures. heat,
elements
primordial
three
in another direction,
from the water emanated
cold,
the ether developed itself
and from the
air pi-oceeded
the mild temperature which shows -tself in the rain or wet.
These constitute the fundamental points of the year {tO'^ n3t£?2 /11DK).
Whereupon
the three primordial
elements
developed themselves in another direction again, and gave rise to the
human »d:i
human
head, which
-flSTT to 1DD3
organism. is
The
ether
the seat of intelligence
ura ys jEns ptim
p^ psn
sent forth ;
pipn -nw nvniM 'l "5«! <jw
the
the water gave
D'o* Dnt» 6
TO
:
itsh
TMn to
168 rise to the body, or the
which organ.
abdominal system
These three domains,
lution of time,
whilst the
air,
viz.,
the macrocosm, the revo-
and the microcosm, which proceeded from the
by the three
three primordial elements, are exhibited
Aleph
;
the central element, developed itself into the genital
is
Mem
(J<),
Hence
(D) and Shin (0.)
by means of these three
letters
—which, both in
letters
it is said
that
their phonetic
and sacred character, represent the elements, inasmuch as
^*,
a
gentle
the aie
symbolises initial
of
D'D
and
aspirate,
D, as
;
as
the initial
a labial
a sibilant, and as the last letter of tfN Jire,
FIRE (Chapter
iii,
Mishna
iii)
the
In
Man —The
In the
as
air,
whilst
If,
typifies
as
the
— God created
World—The.
In
")*1>t
and as the
or mute,
the water;
water, represents
of
Fire,
Water, Air.
Head, Body, Breast.
Year— Heat,
Cold, Wet.
—
Seven double consonants Beth, Gimel, Daleth, caph, pe, eesh, tau msDija jm'?i3D :^nty The three dominions proceeding from the triad of the pri2.
mordial elements which emanated from the unity continued develope themselves
still
further.
In
the
to
macrocosm were
developed the seven planets, in time the seven days, and in the
microcosm the seven sensuous
faculties.
These are
represented by the seven double consonants "of the alphabet.
Hence
it is
said that
by means of these seven
letters,
which
are called double because they have a double pronunciation,
being sometimes aspirated and sometimes not, according to their being with or without the
In the World
Dagesh,
— Saturn,
Ged
created
Jupiter, Mars,
Sun, Venus,
Mercury, Moon.
In
Man —Wisdom,
Eiches, Dominion, Life, .Favour,
Progeny, Peace.
In
the Pear-^Sabbath, Thursday, Tuesday, Sunday,
Friday, Wednesday,
Monday.
163
Owing seven
to the opposite
letters,
= double
being hard and
soft,
pronunciation of these
they are also the symbols
human
of the seven opposites (/IIIIDD) in which viz.,
wisdom and ignorance,
and barrenness,
life
and poverty
riches
and death,
and war, beauty and deformity.
liberty
and bondage, peace
east
north .and south, and the supports them
;
fruitfulness
Moreover, they correspond to
(miSp Wlf), above and below, Holy Place in the
the seven ends
moves,
life
and west,
centre,
which
and with them God formed the seven heavens,
the seven earths or countries, the seven weeks from the feast
(Chapter
of Passover to Pentecost.
Mishna, 3.
iii,
Twelve simple consonants
The
Mishna,
i-v
;
cap. iv,
i-iii.)
./T)10W3 "W}} DTItt'
three dominions then respectively developed themselves
into twelve parts, the
macrocosm
into the twelve signs of the
Zodiac, time into twelve months, and the microcosm into
This
twelve active organs.
means of the twelve
God
shown by the twelve simple
is
Thus
consonants of the alphabet. letters,
it
is
declared, that
which are \»iW
created the twelve signs of the Zodiac, viz.
— Aries,
In the World Virgo,
Libra,
Taurus,
Scorpio,
by
l"? '•tan Tin,
:
Gemini, Cancer, Leo,
Sagittarius,
Capricornus,
Aquarius, Pisces.
In
Man—The Talking,
Sight,
Hearing,
Smelling,
Copulating,
Dealing,
Walking,
organs of Taste,
Thinking, Anger, Laughter. Sleeping. In the Year The twelve months, viz., Nisan, Jiar, Sivan, Tamus, Ab, Elul, Tisliri, Cheshvan, Kislev,
—
Tebet, Shebat, Adar.
The
(Comp. chapter
v,
Mishna
i.)
three dominions continued gradually to develope into
perceptible in each. that infinite variety of objects which is of a few, combination the This infinite variety, proceeding from
propounded by means of the great diversity of combinations and permutations of which the whole alphabet is capable.
is
154
These
small in number, being only twenty-two, by their
letters,
power of combination and transposition, yield an endless
number of words and figures, and thus become the types of " Just as the all the varied phenomena in the creation.^ twenty-two letters yield two hundred and thirty-one types by combining Aleph (H) with with Aleph
;
Beth
with Beth, so
all
the letters, and
all
(3), with all the letters,
the formations and
(Chapter
from one name."
the opposite.page will shew
ii,
how
all
and
all
the letters
all
the letters
that is spoken proceed
Mishna,
iv.)
.
the two hundred
The
table
on
and thirty-one
types are obtained by the combination of the twenty-two letters.
The
exhibited by permutations, of which the
more strikingly Hebrew alphabet is
cnpable, and through wliich an
variety of types is
infinite
variety in
Hence
obtained.
creation is
the remark'
still
infii!iite
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; " Two
letters
form two houses,
three letters build six houses, four build twenty-four, five
build a hundred and twenty houses, six build seven hundred
and twenty houses
;
and from thenceforward go out and think
what the mouth cannot utter and the ear cannot hear." (Chapter
iv,
the letters,
Mishna
iv.)
by permutation,
The following
table will
TABLE OF PERMUTATION. a.
Two letters
show how
will yield an infinite variety.
155
II
^
I
+
+ *^
I
+ '^
I
+ +
Ep'^»i-*~5"ESSJiK.FgE
I
to
I
+^ '^
I
gFSJ;gEEgBSEf|E
+ '^ ^^
I
I
+
o HI
^
I
+
H-l
03
3
I
o «
j3gRBSsae.PS£
I
O t
+ + *^
<3
+
n f5
+ °° 1
+
gss&pgg
** I
+ + + *
I
+ CO I
SE: |:
+
:
+
1
157 liver, the gall
and tbe tongue
but God, the faithful King,
;
One
rules over all the three systems.
God]
[i.e.,
is
over the
three, the three are over the seven, the seven over the twelve,
and
all
are internally connected with each other."
.Mishna whole
;
iii.)
Thus
it is like
whole creation
the
a pyramid pointed at the top, which was its
beginning, and exceedingly broad in fullest
(Chapter vi,
one connected
is
development in
all its
its basis,
which
is its
multitudinous component parts.
Throughout the whole are perceptible two opposites, with a Thus, in the macrocosm, " the ethereal
reconciling medium.
above, the water below, and the air
fire is
hostile elements to reconcile them."
The same
is
is
(Chapter
between these vi,
Mishna
i.)
the case in the heaven, earth and the atmosphere,
as well as in the microcosm.
But
the opposites in the cos-
all
mic, telluric and organic spheres, as well as in the moral world,
"
are designed to balance each other.
things one to oppose the other
proceeding from good, and
and
evil
good
purifies
;
evil
good
evil is reserved for the evil."
From this analysis Book Jeizira, which
of
its
;
from is
doctrines of the Kabbalah.
bearing on the tions .
En
;
placed in
oppose
good
evil,
all
good
purifies evil,
(Chapter
vi,
is
ii.)
be seen that the
claim as their oldest
common
There
Mishna
it will
with the cardinal
not a single word in
it
Soph, the Archetypal Man, the specula-
about the being and nature of the Deity, and the
Sephiroth, which
Even
evil
contents
document, has really nothing in
to
in store for the good, and
Kabbalists
the
God has
good
its
constitute the essence of
the
Kabbalah.
treatment of the ten digits, as part of the thirty-two
ways of wisdom whereby God created the universe, which has undoubtedly suggested to the authors of the Kabbalah the idea of the ten Sephiroth,
is
quite different from the
mode
in
which the Kabbalistic Sephiroth are depicted, as may be seen from a most cursory comparison of the respective diagrams which we have given
to illustrate the plans of the
two systems.
158 Besides the language of the Book Jetsira and the train of ideas therein enunciated, as the erudite
shew that
this treatise
Zunz
rightly remarks,
belongs to the Geonim period,
the ninth
century of the Christian era,
known.^^
The
when
i.e.,
it first
about
became
fabrication of this pseudograph was evidently
suggested by the fact that the Talmud mentions some treatises rC'y^'' JIID?!! and JIT'S' *13D which " E. Chanina and E. Oshaja
on the Creation, denominated
(Sanhedrim 65 studied years
b
;
67
b)
every Friday, whereby they produced a calf three
old
and
it ;"'*
ate
and
Chananja declared he could take
whereby fruit
the trees which belong to them. cap.
vii.
shown
Joshua
E.
hen
and instantly produce Sanhedrim,
{Jerusalem
Indeed Dr. Chwolson of Petersburg has
adfinem,}'^)
in his treatise " on the
Remnants of the ancient Baby-
lonian Literature in Arabic translations" that the ancient
Babylonians laid
it
down
maxim
as a
that if
a
man
were
minutely and carefully to observe the process of nature, he
would be able
He
to imitate nature
would not only be
but even
These
living beings.
Babylonians
call J^^*^v1J^
and produce sundry
creatures.
able to create plants and metals, artificial
productions or
productions the
r\1XS\'2.)k formations.
Gutami, the author of the Agricultura Nabat, who lived about 1400 B.C., devoted a long chapter to the doctrine of productions.
artificial
clares, in his
work on
The ancient artificial
man, and shows how he did
human being was not
eat,
many we
Ankebuta
other fragments adds
it;
but he confesses that the
E—
,
13 J>ie gotiesdienstHehen VoHrage der Judea.
^np i^j nrs' idd
't to
This and
from whose communication
show that there were many works
pVrasi fTToaNi
de-
without' language and reason, that he could
but simply opened and closed his eyes.
quote,
^'V**!
sorcerer
productions, that he created a
in
Babylon which
Berlin, 1833, p. 165, &c.
mm VS' vmn p •
J1JB1
io» 15 pijs juTm pu
siairr 'i
]>ij»M
169
on the
treated
living beings,
artificial
productions of plants, metals, and
and that the Book Jetzira, mentioned in the
Talmud, was most probably such a Babylonian document."** As the document on creation, mentioned in the Talmud, was lost in the course of time, the author of the Treatise which we have analysed
tried to
supply the
loss,
and hence
ISD
not only called his production by the ancient name iTTS' the
Book of Creation, but ascribed The perusal, however, of a
it to
ham.
will convince
mon
the patriarch Abra-
single page of this
any impartial reader that
it
has as
little
book
in com-
Talmud or with human creations,
with the magic work mentioned in the
the ancient Babylonian works which treat of
as with the speculations about the being and nature of the
Deity,
tlte
En
Soph and
the Sephiroth, which are the essence
of the Kabbalah."
Having shown
that the
balists as their first affinity
Jetzira, claimed
by the Kab-
doctrines, has
with the real tenets of the Kabbalah, we have
examine 16
Book
and oldest code of
Der
now
no to
:
Israelituche
VolkaUhrtr, vol. iz.
Fiankfott-on-the-Maiue, 1859,
p. 864, &c.
17 For those who should wish to prosecute the study of the metaphysical Jetzira, we must mention that this Treatise was first published in a Latin translation hy Postellas, Paris, 1 5SS. It wos then published in the original with five commentaries, viz., the spurious one of Sondia Gaon, one by Moses Nachmnnides, one by Eleazer Worms, oue by Abraham b. David, and one by Mosea Bolarel. Mantua, 1505. Another Latin version is given in Jo. Pistorii artis eabalMicttl semptorum, 1587, Tom. I, p. 809 aeq. which is ascribed to Beuchlin and Paul Ricci and a third Latin translation, with notes and the Hebrew text, was published by Rittangel. Amsterdam, 1603. The Book is also pnblishcd with a German translation and notes, by John Friedrirh v. Meyer, Leipzig, 1830. As useful helps to the nndersbmding of this difficult Book we may rnenlinn The Knsari of B. .lehndah Ha-Levi, with Cassel's German version and 1eame<l annotations. Part iv. chap 35, p. 344. ice, Leipzig, 18i3 Zunz, Die gottesdienslliclien VorlrSge der Jiiden (Berlin, 1832), p. 165, Sia. Graeiz. Giionlicismiit vnd Jiiden-
Book
;
;
;
thum (Krotoshin, 1846), p 102, JJcc. Jellinek, Beilriii/e zur Gescliichte der Comp. also Wolf, Bibliolheca Kabbala, Part i (Leipzig, 1852). p. :!, &c. tfrbraea, vol i., p. S3, Ac ,vol. ;i., p. 1 198. vol. iii p. 17, vol. iv p. 753, Sec. SteinPhiloioplue iter Gesrhicbte, vn\. i , Und ert. (Miinster, 1857), p 03, &c. schneider, JifwisA Literature [}sOni\ox\. 1^57), pp. 107, 302, &c. ; and by t)ie same author, Catalugui Libr. Hebr. in Blbliotheca Bodte'iana, cot. K>i. ;
,
,
;
160
The Book Sohar.
II.
Before
vre
enterinto an exatninntion concerning the date and
authorship of this renowned code of the Kabhalistio doctrines, it
will
be necessary to describe the component parts of the
Sohar.
It
seems that the proper Sohar, which
tary on the five
Books of Moses, according
is
a
commen-
to the division
into Sabbatic sections, was originally called 11>* 'n' IfHlD the
Midrash or Exposition, Let Gen.
i,
4
The name
of this verse.
was given
there be Light, from the words in
because the real Midrash begins with the exposition
;
So/tar (^mt),
i.e.
Light, Splendour,
to it afterwards,- either because this
document begins
with the theme light, or because the word Sohar frequently occurs on the
first
page,
Book Sohar (imtH ISD)
It is referred to in the
by the name of the
component parts of the
(Comp. The Faithful Shepherd, Sohar,
itself.
The Sohar
CNnV
is also
P yWtW
puted author.**
"\
Midrash of R. Simon b^ tt;-no), because this Rabbi called
treatise
153
iii,
b.)
Jochai
b.
is its re-
Interspersed throughout the Sohar, either as
parts of the text with special
titles,
or in separate columns
with distinct superscriptions, are the following dissertations,
which we
detail according to the order of the
pages on which
they respectively commence. i
.
Tosephta and Mathanithan
Small Additional Pieces which 37 a; 54 b; 59 ÂŤ; 60
b,;
(^TT'J/ID
and
are given in vol.
^tJ^^D^/1), or i,
31 b
;
32
b
63; 98 b; 121 a; 122, 123 b
147; 151 a; 152 a; 232, 233 *; 234 a;
vol.
ii,
4,
27 J;
18 The Sohar was first pnljlished by Da Fadova and Jacob b. Naphtali, 3 Tola. Mantua, 155S-15G0, with an Introduction bj Is. de La'ttes ; then again in Cremona, 1560, fol.; Lublin, 1633, fol. ; then again edited by Bosenroth, with the variations from the works Derech JBmeth, and with the explanation of the difficult words by Issachar Bar, an Index of all the passages of Scripture explained in the Sohar, and with an Introduction by Moses b. Uri Sheraga Bloch, Sulzbach, 1684, fol. ; with an additional Index of matters, Amsterdam, 1714, 3 vols. 8to; iUd. 1728; 1779, and 1805. The references in this Essay are to tlie lost mentioned edition. It must, however, be remarked that most of the editions have the same paging. Comp. Steinscbueider, Catalogia lair, ffebr. in Bibliotheca BoMeiana Col., S37-S45 ; Fiirst, BiUiotheca Judaica, iii, 329-335. 4to,
161
28 a; 68 b; 135 5;
vol. iii, 29 b; 30 a ; 54 b; 66. They by way of supplement, the various topics of
briefly discuss,
the Kabbalah, such as the Sephiroth, the emanation of the
primordial light, &o., &c., and address theniselves in apos-
trophes to
the
initiated
these
in
calling
mysteries,
their
some doctrine or explanation. Hechaloth {PiDyTX) or The Mansions and Abodes
attention to 2.
forming part of the
269
text, vol.
i,
38 a
— 46 b
vol.
;
ii,
246 a
—
This portion of the Sohar describes the topographical
a.
The mansions or
structure of Paradise and Hell.
which are seven in number, were at
Adam,
earthly
palaces,
the habitation of the
first
but, after the fall of the protoplasts, were re-
arranged to be the abode of the beatified saints,
who
for this
reason have the enjoyment both of this world and the world
The seven words
to come.
in Gen.
describe these seven mansions.
i,
45
In some Codices, however,
seven Hells.
the Infernal Eegions
is
given vol.
Silhre Tora (n-lin
3.
2 are explained to
i,
Sohar,
ii,
nnO),
202
a, describes the
this description of
b.
The Mysteries of
or
the
Pentateuch, given in separate columns, and at the bottom Vol.
of pages as follows.
— 8i 151
146
97
b;
a— 102
a;
i,
"74 b
107
5-157
6;
;
75 a; 76
b—U\
b—lt a
a; 140
1615—162 5;
-.
78 a
«— 140 165;
b
vol.
ff;
152 5; 154
a.
It discusses the divers topics of the Kabbalah, such
as the
evolution
of
the
ii,
Sephiroth, the emanation of the
primordial light, &c., &c. 4.
Midrash Ha-Neeltiin (O'jWn lyno),
or.
The Hidden
Midrash, occupies parallel columns with the text in
— 140
a,
and endeavours more
mystically,
by way of Remasim
(m^nDDJ), and of the Kabbalah.
Gomorrah
is
vol.
i,
97 a
to explain passiiges of Scripture
(D'T0"1)
allegorically, than to
and Gimairias
propound the doctrines
Thus Abraham's prayer
for
Sodom and
explained as an intercession by the congregatedi
souls of the saints in behalf of the sinners about to be
162 punished.
two
(So/iar,
proclivities in
i,
104
Lol's two daughters are the
b.)
man, good and evil. wherein
this mystical interpretation
{/bid. t)ie
1
1
Besides
0.)
Kabbalistic rules of
exegesis are largely applied, the disiinguishing feature of this
portion of the Soliar
is its
discussion on the properties and
destiny of the soul, which constitute an essential doctrine of the Kabbalah. 5.
Raja Mehemna {WtX\a M'^n). or This portion of the Sohar
herd.
third volumes, in parallel
the Faithful Shep-
given in the second and
columns with the text
;
and when
it
too dispropoflioned for columns, is given at the bottom or
is
in separate pages, as follows.
93 a; 134
b,
157
b; 20
24
b,
4,
is
63; 67
a,
i— 68
J— 159
27,
a; SI
28
Vol.
J— 83
;
25, 40, 69 5; 91 b
i— 188
a; 187
a—29 a
ii,
33
b; 85
a;
vol.
a— 34 a;
5—86 a;
iii,
42
88
a,
3
—
a-
Ua
J— 90
;
a;
5— 98 a; 97 a— 101 a; 103 5— 104 a; 108 5—111 5; J— .'26 o; 145 a— 146 5; 152 5—153 5; 174 a— n&a; 178 6—179 5; 180 a, 215 a— 239 a; 242 a— 258 a; 263 a— 264 a; 270 5—283 a. It derives its name from the 92
121
fact that it records the discussions
which Moses the Faithful
Shepherd held in conference with the prophet Elias> and with B. Simon b. Jochai, the celebrated master of the Eabbalistic school,
chief
who
is
called the
object of
Sacred Light (»l»np K^SIl).
this portion is to
The
show the profound and
allegorical import of the
Mosaic commandments and prohi-
bitions, as well as of the
Rabbinic injunctions and religious
practices which obtained in
the course of time.
At
dialogue which Moses the lawgiver holds with R. Simon
Jochai the Kabbalistic lawgiver, not only present, but
is
the b.
the prophet Elias
Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Aaron, David, Solomon,
and God himself make
their appearance;
the disciples of
B. Simon are frequently in ecstaoies when they hold converse with these illustrious patriarchs and kings of bygone days. 6.
Eaze Derazin (1*01 T\), or
the
Secret of Secret!,
163 Original Secrets,
is
—
ii, 70 a 75 a, and is physiognomy of the Eahbalah, and
given in vol.
especially devoted to the
the connection of the soul with the body, based upon the
advice of Jethro to his son-in-law shalt 7.
Moses Htn/l
hoi into the face. (Exod. zviii, 21.) Saba Demishpatim (Q^iQStC'DI M3D),
of the Aged in Mishpatim, given in
and thou
il/IN!)
or the Discourse
vol. ii,,94
a
— 114
a.
The Aged is the prophet Elias, who holds converse with R. Simon b. Jochai about the doctrine of metempsychosis, and the discussion D'BStt'D,
i.e.,
is
attached
Exod.
xxi,
1
the
to
— xxiv,
Sabbatic section called 18, because the
Kabbalah
takes this word to sigoifj punishments of souls (lUH), and finds its
psychology in this section. So enraptured were the disciples
when on
their master, the Sacred Light, discoursed with
this subject, that they
knew not whether
night, or whether they were in the
{Sohar,
ii,
105
it
Moses
was day or
body or out of the body.
b.)
Siphra Detzniutha (Knii^JSl XnSD), or the Book of 178 b. It is Secrets ot Mysteries, given in vol. ii. 176 i 8.
—
divided into five sections (D'plS), and
is chiefly
occupied with
discussing the questions involved in the creation, transition to
from the
infinite to the finite,
multifariousness, firom pure intelligence
double principle of masculine
Demonology
as seen in Gen. vi, 2
to matter, the
the androgynous proto-
concealed in the letters of Scripture, Josh,
1
Kings,
viii, 3,
ii,
1
mysteries contained in Isa.
i,
4,
Sephiroth concealed in Gen.
i
&c., as well as with
;
the import of the letters
gr. the
and feminine (MDK1 M3M),
expressed in the Tetragrammatcn, plast, the
e.
from absolute unity
fT'in''
;
;
16
;
the
and the doctrine of the showing
composing the Tetragrammaton
which were the principal agents in the creation. This portion of the Sohar has been translated into Latin by Rosenroth in the second volume of his
the-Maine, 1684.
Kabbala DerMdata, Frankfort-on-
164 9.
Idra Rabba (Mil l*nS), or the Great Assembly
— 146
is
name from the fact that it purports to give the discourses which B. Simon b. Jochai delivered to his disciples who congregated around him in large numbers. Upon the summons of the Sacred Light, given in vol.
iii,
187 b
a,
and derives
its
his disciples assembled to listen to the secrets
contained in the
Book of
and enigmas
Hence
Mysteries.
it
chiefly
is
occupied with a description of the form and various members of the Deity, a disquisition on the relation of the Deity, in his
two aspects of the Aged ipTIS) and the Young (HW),
to
the creation and the universe, as well as on the diverse gigantic
members of the Deity, such the nose, &o., &c. ology, &c., &c.
;
as the head, the beard, the eyes,
a dissertation on pneumatology, demon-
It concludes with telling us that three of the
disciples died during these discussions.
This portion too
is
given in a Latin translation in the second volume of Bosenroth's 10. is
Kabbala Denudata. Januka (SpU*), or
given in vol.
iii,
J
86
the Discourse
a— 192
a,
of the
Sohar on the Sabbatic
Numb,
xxii,
S— xxv,
text
Balah,
i.e.
section
It derives its
9.
of the Young Man,
and forms part of the called
nnme from
that the discourses therein recorded were delivered
man, under the following circumstances Jehudab, two of R. Simon
b.
:
— E.
the fact
by a young
Isaac and R.
Jochai's disciples,
when on
a
journey, and passing through the village where the widow of
Hamnuna Saba resided, visited She asked her son, the young hero of
E.
just returned from school, to go receive their benediction
;
to
this venerable
woman.
this discourse,
who had
these two Rabbins to
but the youth would not approach
them because he recognised, from the smell of their garments, that they had omitted reciting on that day the prescribed declaration about the unity of the Deity (i^Diy). When at meals this wonderful Januka gave them sundry discourses on the mysterious import of the washing of hands, based on
165
Exod. XXX, 20, on the grace recited
at meals, on the Shechinah, on the angel •who redeemed Jacoh (Gen. xlviii, 16), &o., &c., which elicited the declaration from the Rabbins that "this .
youth
is
Kin 3"a)
human
not the child of ;
and when bearing
(W^
parents "
all this,
R. Simon
^«p1J*
b.
'NH
Jochai
coincided in the opinion, that " this youth is of superhuman origin." 1 1-.
Idra Suta (NBIt
given in vol. fact that
iii,
many
287
»mK)
J—296
b,
or the Small AssetnUy,
and derives
its
name from
is
the
of the disciples of R. Simon b. Jochai had
died duiing the course of these Kabbalistic revelations, and that this portion of the So/tar contains the discourses
which the
Sacred Light delivered before his death to the small assembly of six pupils,
who
survived and congregated to listen to
still
the profound mysteries.
It is to a great extent a recapitular
don of the Idra Rabba, occupying about the Sephiroth, the Deity in
itself
with speculations
three aspects (J^K^T •H^Z?),
faia
or principles which successively developed themselves from
each other, viz.— the
En
Soph
in his absolute nature, the
(^IID
the Boundless as manifested in the
Microprosopon (V9JM
1'!^?),
VK), or the Boundless
Macroprosopon (VBiK^nK), or first
emanation, and the
the other nine emanations; the
abortive creations, &c., and concludes with recording the death
of Simon b. Jochai, the Sacred Light and the
whom God
medium through The Idra
revealed the contents of the Sohar.
Suta has been translated into Latin by Rosenroth second volume of his Kabbala Denudata.
From
this brief analysis of its
tents,, it will
component parts and con-
be seen that the Sohar does not propound a
regular Kabbalistic system, but promiscuously dilates
upon
and reiteratedly
the diverse doctrines of this theosophy, as indi-
cated in the forms and ornaments of the
Hebrew
the vowel points and accents, in the Divine letters of
in the
alphabet, in
names and the
which they are composed, in the narratives of the
166 Bible, and in the traditional
the
Sohar
is
more
and national
Hence
stories.
a collection of homilies or rhapsodies on
Kabbalistio subjects than treatises on the Kabbalah. for this veiy reason that
It is
became the treasury of the Kab-
it
balah to the followers of this theosophy.
Its diversity
became
The long conversations between its reputed E. Simon b. Jochai, and Moses, the great lawgiver
charm.
its
author,
and true shepherd, which prayers inserted therein
;
records
;
the short and pathetic
the religious anecdotes
tive spiritual explanations
the hearts and wants of
it
the attrac-
of scripture passages, appealing to
men
the description of the Deity and
;
of the Sephiroth under tender forms of
comprehensible to the
;
human
relationships,
mind, such as father, mother,
finite
primeval man, matron, bride, white head, the great and small face, the
&c.,
luminous mirror, the higher heaven, the higher earth,
which
it
gives
on every page, made the Sohar a welcome
text-book for the students of the Kabbalah, who, by
its vivid
descriptions of divine love, could lose themselves in rapturous
embraces with the Deity.
Now,
the
^ohar pretends
to be a revelation
municated through B. Simon A.D. 70
b. Jochai,
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; 110, to his select disciples.
who
from God, comflourished about
We are told that
"
when
they assembled to compose the Sohar, permission was granted to
the prophet Elias, to
all
college, to all angels, spirits,
them
and the ten
;
the
members of the
and superior
spiritual substances
[i.e.,
celestial
souls, to assist
Sephiroth'] were
charged to disclose to them their profound mysteries, which
were reserved for the days of the Messiah." of death, B. Simon
b.
On
the approach
Jochai assembled the small number
of his disciples and friends, amoogst
whom was
his son,
B. Eleazar, to communicate to them his last doctrines," " when
p^ imi
!
irrala jiwirc rman tiwi <5V
m iw>h
'ail
liny voÂť
'ii
ÂŤ^ witejh pi
1
I'll cti^i'j
167
he ordered as follows propound, and
let
—R. Aba
my
(Idra Suta, Sohar,
fi.
Simon
b.
287
it."
upon the strength of
It is
b.)
upon the repeated representation
Jochai as speaking and teaching throughout
Sohar
this production, that the its
my son,
other associates quietly think about
iii,
these declarations, as well as
of
shall write, E. Eleazar,
ascribed to this £abbi on
is
very title-page, and that not only Jews, for centuries, but
Buch distinguished Christian Bartolocci, Pfeifer,
scholars
A
maintained this opinion. the following internal
Gill,
&o.,
have
careful examination, however, of
and external evidence
Thesaurus of the Kabbalah
this
Lightfoot,
as
Knorr von Bosenroth, Molitor,
show that
will
the production of the
is
thirteenth century. 1 The Sohar most fulsomely praises its own author, calls him the Sacred Light (Kt£?np X0S11), and exalts liim above .
Moses, " the true Shepherd."*"
" I testify by
the sacred earth," declares R.
sacred
the
Simon
b. Jochai,
heavens and " that I now see what no son of
has seen since Moses
ascended the second time
Sinai, for
man on Mount
I
face shining as brilliantly as the light of the sun
descends as a healing for the world
who
fear
my name
shall shine the
it is
written,
my
'
Sun of Righteousness with
(Malachi,
a healing in his wings.'
my
as
;
see
when it to you
[iii,
aO]
face is shining, but
iv,
2.)
Yea,
Moses did not
more, I know that know it nor understand it for it is written (Exod. xxxiv, 29), ' Moses wist not that the skin of his face shone.' " {Sohar, iii, 182 b ; 144 a.) The disciples deify R. Simon in the Sohar, ;
declaring that the verse, " the Lord
God " (Exod.
all
thy males shall appear before
xxiii, 17), refers to
R. Simon
b. Jochai,
Hon «^ riD mwn <nn «»<n ™tei nwto nvonp nn«i r»»teT ;'«')» k"did 'bs totttds 20 HorMH >nin33 x"!^^ '"O^M •o'on wivn '3'tn tniD') «3"3n mat moo p>tei novo -a: ii tm rpDMi nsnoi npTS wot) vm 'mt ca') nmn vnyy »«W) «niiDM3 pb'q'j ]'on nffpn lA rnDoi ym-i 'mejmt mjst m3mt pijTT imi T3D T» np '3 »T >A rreioi T'nrr tonoM «Vi 1
i
m
!
'3 a")p
ni "3
168
who
(Sohar, 2.
ii,
appear.
mystically explains the
Hebrew
all
38 a.)"
The Sohar quotes and
vowel .points
16 b; 24 6;
(i,
were introduced for the
A.D. 570,
men must
whom
and before
the Lord,
is
116 a;
ii,
time by B.
first
iii,
Mocha
66 a), which of Palestine,
to facilitate the reading of the Scriptures for his
students.^^ 3.
N^V") Faithful Shepherd,
The Sohar (n:D''nD
WVfTfp
iii,
82
celebrated
has
b),
Hymn
A.D. 1021 and died
ma'jD 1713
the
literally
of
Ibn
on section
borrowed two verses from the
Gebirol,
This
in 1070.
Royal Diadem,
who was born about
Hymn
which
is entitled
a beautiful and pathetic
is
composition, embodying the cosmic views of Aristotle, and
forms part of the Jewisli service for the evening preceding the Great-Day of tation in the
Atonement
Sohar from
to the present day.
Hymn
this
is
The quo-
beyond the shadow of
a doubt, as will be seen from the following comparison
Ibn Gebirol.
Sohar. iiMniOMi
Drrb» pi» «' taM
omiMO TOTra Drr'w )n« n'tn
omiMD "yvna
KPDc: Mta HD1M [UMSDW wifTD]
\i
must be borne in mind
that,
in Aramaic, yet this quotation
though the Sohar
is in
in
written
Hebrew, and in the rhyme
of Ibn Gebirol.^ 4.
The Sohar
(i,
18 4
23 a) quotes and explains thj
;
interchange, on the outside of the Mezuza,"* of the words
p virai vrta jmot "'lun «t
'a
pun
'jb
^mo 'n piMn
I'm rt
an Comp. Alexandei's edition of s.v.
Fji
Eitto's
'3d
'ifm inn
bn "pisi 'n rnrv
yn
iniap nmnnM') 'Si
Cyclopadia of
2
misi
JBiblical Ziterattire,
Mocha.
23 Comp. Sachs, Die
religiose Poesie der
Juden in Spanien, Berlin,
184f>,
p. 220, note 2.
24. For a description of the Mezuza, which consists of a piece of parchment, whereon is written Deut vi, 4-9 ; xi, 13-21, put into a reed or hollow cylinder, and affixed to the right hand door-post of every door in the houses of the Jews, see Alexander's edition of Kitto's Cyclopiedia of Biblical Literature, s.v. Mezuza,
169 (nin> irnVi* nin*) Jehovah our
God is Jehovah for (ItlD tR31D2) Z^K«« Bemuchzaz Kuzu, by substituting for
ItID
each letter its immediate predecessor in the alphabet, which was transplanted from France into Spain in the thirteenth century."
The Sohar
5.
whieh It
is a
in a Kabbalistic
words,
i.e.,
232
(iii,
uses the expression Esnoga,
b)
Portuguese corruption of synagogue, and explains
=
Es
manner
«£;»
compound of two Hebrew
as a
and Noga
= miJ brilliant light.^
6. The Sohar (ii. 32 a) mentions the Crusades, the momentary taking of Jerusalem by the Crusaders from the
Infidels,
and the retaking of
the time," received
it
by the Saracens."'
What
sign of circumcision!
the
One, blessed be his name Ishmael,
it
i.e.,
He
?
to
did
the
Holy
excluded the descendants of
Mahommedans, from
the
"Woe
"wherein Ishmael saw the world, and
says,
the congregation in
heaven, but gave them a portion on earth in the
Holy Land, The
because of the sign of the covenant which they possess.
Mahommedans
are, therefore, destined to rule for a time over
Holy Land
the
returning to
At
plished.
and they
;
it, till
will prevent the Israelites froim
the merit of the
Mahommedans
is
accom-
that time the descendants of Ishmael will be
the occasion of terrible wars in the world, and the children of
Edom,
i.e.,
the Christians, will gather together against them and
do battle with them, some
at sea
and some on land, and some
in the neighbourhood of Jerusalem, and the victory will Oqmp. Nissen,
25.
p'a, edited
in the collection of various
by Jost and Creizenach,
vol.
ii,
Hebrew
now
Dissertations, entitled
Frankfort^on-tbe-Uaine, 1842-48,
p. 161, Sue.
'm m'dt
m
'
j
p^ nmi
:
rrau
wm unw^a o^
^
vsarat tt»A
ruw nju mtu'Sw
88
Wt3«)' •:a'> yrfj prriM n"ap -at rro iartit\ tfclnn 'iMSmD' tViiht »ya\ mnn to 'ti 27 33 yvow ^inn it« mvth '(yi twnp mstimi linrt Mpbin vh am m'j'sVi Mnipiio wjira jin^T mji rroa 'jd 'jdi utao s'jpn 'rr« tj vncnp hsim vt^rnvfi 'jttsaxp
m im i
miM
na-ip '31'!
p)?m irrb* Dn« »33 ««»3nM^i
IDDiT
»'^
MWlp
NSIMI
)'')»1 fyt*
vdrs2
piD'jWl
p^n pip
rrarwh 'nanv
D'Wl'^ -pOD
im
'33
pon
M«n' to mi MO' to '» 3') RT '3 pin imi
170 be on the one side and then on the other, but the Holy Land 'trill
not remain in the hands of the Christians."
The iSoAar records events which transpired A.D. 1864. Thus on Numb, xxiv, 17, which the Sohar explains as 7.
referring to the time preceding the
remarks,°* "the
Holy One,
advent of Messiah,
blessed be he,
is
Previous to the rebuilding thereof he
rebuild Jerusalem.
cause to appear, a wonderful and splendid shine seventy days.
It will first be seen
it
prepared to
star,
which
•will
will
on Friday, Elul
= July 25th, and disappear on Saturday or Friday evening at On the day preceding
the end of seventy days. ance,
i.e.
October 2nd] when
it will still
[its .disappear-
be seen in the city of
Borne, on that self-same day three high walls of that city of
Borne and the great palace the city will die."
and the pontiff ruler of
will fall,
{Sohar m, Z]%
h.)
Now
the comet here
spoken of appeared in Borne, July 25th, 1264, visible
October 2nd, which are
till
comet
first
its
of Borne,
seventy days
Moreover, July 26th, when the
mentioned in the Sohar.
day of
literally the
and was
appeared, actually happened on a Friday
;
on the
disappearance, October 2nd, the sovereign pontiff
Urban IV,
died at Perugia,
the appearance of the comet was the the great and strong palace
when it was believed that omen of his death, and
(M313T K^STI) Vincimento,
on the self-same day, October
2itd, into the
fell
hands of the
insurrectionists.^ 8. I'he Sohar, in assigning a reason why its contents were not revealed before, says that the " time in which B. Simon
ben Jochai lived was peculiarly worthy and glorious, and that it is
near the advent of the Messiah," for which cause this
pro
vpi 'Ml |MBm 'M Mssjo MS'ap sasa in rnnriM^ u^nrri' 'jao^ nwap yen pn 88 n«n'no movhj'dv '» B'nVi vm vsr\ ]<3im« paa '» rri paMnwnwyi nissDMi rrsn nxoTp Wtov psv '» HID'; rwirye rrova wjan'i [rnwao] n»m'ne vim'} pav mna inn' yiDj' Maiai Mta'm '•am «n-ip vfvirra j'm'js piw 'J pto hot Minm tarn wmpa <inn» 'a a'n f|t 'j p^ irrn inw wnp «inni iw'wi I
29. Comp. Beer, in Frankel's MoruUichrift fikr Oeschichte its Judenthvnu, vol. T, Leipzig, 1806, p. 108-160.
und Wmenachirfl
171
was reserved
revelation
•
Simon, to be
the days of R.
till
communicated through him.
Yet, speaking elsewhere of the
advent of the Messiah, the Sohar, instead of placing
second century when this Rabbi says*"
—" When the
it
in the
and
forgets itself
lived,
have
sixtieth or the sixty-sixth year shall
passed over the threshold of the sixth millenium [a.m. 6060-66
= A.D.
1300—1806] h, Comp.
116 a, 117
Messiah
the also
iii,
will
appear" {Sohar
i,
252 a); thus showing that
the author lived in the thirteenth century of the Christian
In perfect harmony with this
era. 9.
The
doctrine of the
En
is
the fact that
:
Soph, and the Sephiroth, as well
as the metempsychosisian retribution were not
known
before
the thirteenth century. 10.
The very
existence of the Sohar, according to the
confession of the staunch Kabbalist, Jehudah Chajoth (flourished as
1
500), was
unknown
to such distinguished Kabbalists
Nachmanides (1195-1270) and Ben-Adereth (1235-1310);
the
first
who mentions it is Todros Abulafia (1234-1306). Akko (flourished 1290) fully confirms all that
11. Isaac of
we have
hitherto adduced from the import of this book, by his
testimony that " the Sohar was put into the world from the
head of a Spaniard."
To
the same effect
is
the testimony
of Joseph Ibn Wakkar, who in speaking of
later
books
relied upon, recommends only those of Moses Nachmanides and Todros Abulafia; "but," he adds, "the
which may be
Sohar
is
full
of errors, and one must take care not to be
misled by them."
Upon
which, the erudite Stein Schneider
rightly remarks,'* " this is an, impartial and indirect testimony
that the
Sohar
firv las poi
-v&b recognised scarcely fifty years after its
ms mom im"Tfi D'pv ^xi
i'*""" J'"'' •
"^ !"'«"' nxn'ms f)')»
w
n3i
30
pm m: ^"vn prx -los i'mi w'ro p3 «b:
-ma Mnrei /*»i ''3 (imi) hp'jd /mi {\"tm) >"p rp 'H pVi imi stnEWO ttajvh pnio iin ps
pa\
mo
tub
ij i"wi
D'^itoh 'a
81 SteiDBchneider, in Ersch und Gniber's Sna/ktopSdie, section p. 101 ; and Jeimah Literature, Longman, 1857, p. 113.
II, vol.
H"m
I'v
'a
xad,
178 appearing as one of the later works, and was not attributed to
Simon ben Jochai." That Moses de Leon, who
12.
first
Sohar, as the production of E. Simon the author of as will
it,
published and sold the
was himself
b. Joohai,
was admitted by his own wife and daughter,
be seen from the following account in the Book
Juchassin, (p.p. 88, 89, 95, ed. Filipowski, London, 1857),
which we give in an abridged form.^'' When Isaac of Akko, who escaped the massacre after the capture of this city (A.D.
came
1S91),
to
Spain and there saw the Sohar, he was
anxious to ascertain whether
it
was
geuiiine, since it pre-
tended to be a Palestine production, and he, though born and
brought up in the Holy Land, in constant intercourse with the disciples of the celebrated Kabbalist,
Nachmanides, had
Now,
never heard a syllable about this marvellous work.
Moses de Leon, whom he met in Valladolid, declared to him on a most solemn oath that he had at Avila an ancient exemplar, which was the very autograph of E. Simon ben Jochai, and offered to submit
it to
him
to
In the
be tested.
meantime, however, Moses de Leon was taken
ill
on his
But two
journey home, and died at Arevolo, A.D. 1305.
'wnv 'Ton ijinjiw bid^ ffwon rawi nainj w» '3 13» pi pmi' 't ana tw wina 82 room 139D te'ji rp'!«o'«3 mn323 13S pT pns' '1 m mn n"D ra»ai »i"3 nin'o 'la dw 1DD 7TOSO Min ia» JOT pns* 'id Vn lb© Dts'n nai isoa >n»3oi iim^rvd) »3 rros» n"D 'T fya-m bw i:a )a pn o'lia lawji ia» unia nainji iM^nn rawa niap p '1 rra» iom •trrm ido uma «so3 -nra -iipn") TiEDb -fm Him 'Vt D"aoin p omau ja iiH 1MT mHa 'inno«') D'atin nm* msoa \a yah» 'ii psow rj"TO '3DD onnoM'j noMi DM1 'pso* '1 n3T on '3 j'Dun ydivm piota xsnio no '3 'japo ibw 'tm -m» nspta jiw'ja Hin >nospi iDDiro ':bo fj^ion 'nai pi inai dj'n '3 pun ijnp pata ninn 'rta »'D«Dn YVan jvVsn -npaia laMC D'nteiD inai '3 wwio 'jam iVn ita na'TOTi' run Iran c'ln: onai DTa D'MSCun D'fia'inn riH rrtMwm vinM 'no-n 'i^awa rtapo D'TMian Dm iN33:i ana'b njnj Mb iwm no bt* noo D'taipn d'm'jdio niTio on'; «a 'n»oc ma ioim mi nsa idim m 'nwiao nm 'rtMiD ')» Drpniai»n 'nxsn }in -ibd >nip i:a') M'Jibiopb 'ytrvB^ y-inc im« n'jm Vi {"aoin pun ain <3 '.-i'jhib to '5 Dnoi« D'loiMio Nin jiH'!? n nion 'T oam Ta tai 'map ';«.') k't pain pub min warn rrr? m rron 't taM /m ibo •'ann nan »'; d^isdw m^'i 'niMJn Vmitt nwo 'i vte )D3 Vna TmD Dna np" iJnii /n'jM d'»')d: enaT-n rron 't aina' inaai amsn so »ti' inani iibVm 'ii '"aim -an icm iDon -pna idmi 'a-m r'jiDNa viai rfjin an am>
m
pm
I
w
:
m
(D«) Tbon 11BH T'jn'jHl D'pb«
<?
mor
m
M'rt •VaDJ' ru'-TCia <.-i<aa
T»
S«
m
nwo
T»
'7H
«aNl riTlDD 'Miaa <3M1
iidm'! sa«ri '^^iti <d» laTi vj'sa )n
'1 ']Vi
Dvn win tbj
'jdd
™m
Drt p>r»o »»(
m rron 'ib d« msomv
ich ]ioTpn iddVi onain inn 'm •'TtrM om
'"ann lan
rrtMrt
-l^M D*iaT
nsdmi
m")
d>«
»)w
<bH -iMiaa
nai
nViM
173
men of Avila, David Kafen and Joseph de Avila, who were dotermined to sift the matter, ascertained the distinguished
falsehood of this story from the widow and daughter of Moses
Being a rich man and knowing that Moses de
de Leon.
Leon
family without means, Joseph de Avila promised,
left his
that if she would give him the original MS. of the Sohar from which her hushand made the copies, his. son should marry her daughter, and that he would give them a handsome
Whereupon
dowry.
widow and daughter
the
declared, that
they did not possess any such MS., that Moses de Leon never had
but that he composed the Sohar from his own
it,
head, and wrote
it
with his
own hand.
Moreover, the widow
candidly confessed that she had frequently asked her husband
why he published
the production of his
own
intellect
another man's name, and that he told her that publish
it
under his own name nobody would buy
under the name of E. Simon This account
revenue.
manner by the
is
b.
Jochai
confirmed
it in-
under
he were to
if
whereas
it,
him
yielded
a large
a most remarkable
fact that
nio T» *> mn lo'n mican ^sncai 'Die no'i krta-»a rfjrri mVin^ wa ^m ai«b w^aiM ID lip jDwi Tn 't inoi ]pn bnj oan dc 'nNsoi m'j'im ^m nam tjsD 'j\'f> d'omi ss«i irnu Vihm dim 'jao irnm nsD miiD ib iTianjn lanh inyaom v:>sa ]n nMsow TiDDM 'D •» sir '3'wi noo IS p'son m"!! '"jm (nn'j ?) 'b -nj ids* rroo ni nsa idih rm naa /m muD 'T ^« i"P^ .ka vh DVlsn»J^7DD Mta "h •vara '3 noNa »t •tom'i ••^am la nai^i 'rnniBDi ana* rra "a ana man anian d» ^»i rroD 'i rrn -vm idd oVisa ^'mi WDO no' f»a krsini >nj iidd rrn rron '! '3 »t :*> 'rara yn nvwa »d« nn»i p> iiB« (i')«) >Am c'j'nj nmoa D<:'aDn D'-vrntn -h uroc ami rjoa ubia wa mn avmn ts snanrnw nim-a ran inai nrnoN awo -w ita jpnnj inai anian DMja caina onb nmn TSa tom 'man Tosn ';« i^mi dipmi i')iai« TSa noiD iwooioai to loinai Mosai 133"W' h') iiDN 'imin iDDbnain n»M n»n yjn nn» ii"; idimi nVi» n f\pv 'iMnpan
m
i
pm
m
w
•
m f)Dv 'i
'np n^ lOM'i inoM') '3'i
rf!
T\» iDM'i
mnota
miitw
:
nwi s'n 'ns»i •"ps'n
wi p «»m nwo :
'i
i«d>»
nCM") nniM 'n>oi
nw nwsn dm n'ai3ii am inncw Ta nw: nnao m
vm
'jisn '3 'jn nb noHi noo "i niDM nn'a mj taMb Drt ion' Mb Y^Mi 'lab -jna hm «vf> to oiab') xai loj* imin ibd pi Dbwa lai 100 nmpao ':m f mi p'nsra -pcM naias' -nuM onnai nM 'S'niBni nab nnabi xh rn hdmh nbM Dnai dtm 'aab jnw lann
pc
mn
ibm'j
tov
innn
'1 niDMb
laVi
iDMn J1TO
saoni
udmto iTOB')
lai
rma
't
nwM pni
-ja
wsni "pm
» mn m icd obiso dm
icn nrtan ama
toM
iniM 'niMia
-h
maiMi
•
vh dm D'jiian
D'py
»]>dv nai
vmn 'b
nsnji
m«>' n3
'anamnDbsanaibawi
nnMi ibdo p'nm nnM© inn ama nnM Dnb ruM ibM noM'i 'bM jri ib iias 11BM3 nn» baM DniM n-na Hin labo '3 noM' <3 nana Diiaw mv Mbi 'laia imasj' Dip" D'oia DniM lap" Dp'nso 'jm unpn mia '"ain -an iidm imin idd •yinoa i»o»' •rtasm
Mb
'3
ama
idm';
"jb
hm: Mbn
'jm >tomo'0
m mo
»
ani3
nnM -yavna
pi ied
-[b ]'m
mm !
niMIT
yj* TOMa
174 13.
Leon
The Sohar
To
learned Jellinek has demonstratively proved. these passages here woiild occupy too
We
Moses de
contains whole passages whioh
translated into Aramaic, from his other works, as the
much
transfer
of our space.
must, therefore, refer the reader to the monograph
itself,**
and shall only give one example, which the erudite historian. Dr. Graetz,** has pointed out.
In his Sephar Ha-Rimon
(TtO^n 130), which he composed A.D. 1827, and which Kabbalistic explanation of the Mosaic precepts,
Leon endeavours Tetragrammaton
is
a
Moses de
to account for the non-occurrence of the in the history of the
hexahemeron, whilst
it
does occur immediately afterwards, by submitting that as the earthly world is finite and perishable, this divine name, which
denotes eternity, could not be used at the creation thereof; for if it
had been created under
its influence,
the world would
In corroboration of
have been as imperishable as this name.
Moses de Leon quotes the passage (/IvySD
this,
pÂťa
moa? Ua "WA
D\nVl*)
.
Gome, helmld
ITH ID?
the works
Elohim, what per ishableness he made in the earth (Ps. 8),
TWOW destruction, per ishableness, is consoname D'HW. In looking at the original, it
showing that
nant with the will
of
xlvi,
be seen that the text has
Moses de Leon, by a
slip of
with dm"?** ni'?yS)D
WI1
Elohim
(Ps. xlvi, 6).
samÂŁ blunder tators
on
ilin'
and not
DwN,
memory, confounded
13^
Come and
see
this
and that passage
the works of
Now, the whole explanation and the The commen-
are transferred into the Sohar.
this treasury
of the Kabbalah, not knowing the
cause of this blunder, express their great surprise that the
Sohar should explain a mis-quotation.
We
subjoin the two
passages in parallel columns. 33 Moses hen Schem-Tob dt Leon, und tein ferhdUiiiss ztan Sohar, von Jellinek also gives iidditional Adolph Jellinek. Leipzig, 1851, p. 21-36. iuformntion on tliis subject in bis other contributions to the Kabbalah which tliis Essay. third part of in the will be fuund mentioned 31 Comp. Graetz, OeschiclUe der Jiiden, vol. vii, Leipzig, 1863, p. 498, where other facts are given, proving that Moses de Leon is the author of the Sohar.
175 Sohar, iWH DTibM mteBD •
•
•
5R
i,
rmD rmrr
1WI 13^
-ranwi fTmpi« «np 'wi
•
Maaen de Leon,
a.
'
>r»n 'T
p. 26.
w
traj
(pwow psA) «te^ Dna moo Hm 'mti mow ^iupmorp DiD'n'i'n 'm^EioTni^T moo DO DTiVi Hoo mbSBO frtpn ps '1J1
No. 133,
invDn ce niTO inn ctvb o btok w^ V»in i-iom minn te D"p^ mnnxa im o>n^« ni'wDO ttto 'jdo 'i3i wVjoo imi moo did mteoo vn vMwm
"i
w mow
ii,
•
•
•
•
mi
I'SWi lyiio cn<p do 'n I'n" mteeon 'JDO ffTDo: Dto 'son D'rwn Doi 'm'>vi too DOS vrp vMnno '«> Dovpi Dns"? vrr rta irrvon to to
m
mV toh ip»3
m
is for
It.
these and
now regarded by
mauy
other reasons that the Sohar is
Steinschneider, Beer, Jellinek, Graetz, &c.,
That Moses de
as a pseudograph of the thirteenth century.
Leon should have palmed
the
Sohar upon Simon
was nothing remarkable, since
Eabbi
this
is
No
embodiment of mysticism.
tradition as the
-b.
Jochai
regarded by better hero
could be selected for the Sohar than R. Simon, of whom the Talmud gives us the following account " Ouce upon a time, :
R.
Jehudah, R.
and
.Jose,
R.
Simon
R. Jehudah b. Gerim sat by them.
and said
—How
Romans)
the
beautiful are the works of this nation
!
but R. Simon
b.
!
made markets
to gratify
R. Jose was
Jochai answered and said
have built they hav'e built for no one except use, they
(i.e.,
they have erected market-places, they have
erected bridges, and they have erected baths quiet,
and
together,
sat
R. Jehudah then began
:
what they
own made baths
for their
to allure prostitutes, they
themselves therein, and bridges to get
tolls
by
Gerim repeated this, and the emperor's government got to hear it, who passed the following decree Jehudah, who exalted, is to be exalted Jose, who was silent, them.
Jehudah
b.
:
;
is to
be banished to Zipporis
to be killed.
He
(i.e.,
;
and Simon, who spoke
R. Simon)
at
evil,
is
once concealed himself
with his son, in the place of study, whither his wife daily brought them a loaf and a flask of water ; but as the rigour of the decree increased, he said to his son
minded
—
if
she
is
tortured she
:
women
are weak-
may betray us. Hence,
they left,
and betook themselves into a deep cavern, where by a miracle
R
176 were created for their subsistence.
a crab-tree nnd n well
He and
las son sat in the saud
cavern;
up
to their
when Elins
prophet came and
the
entrance of the cavern, and culled out
son of Jochai thai the emperor
commuted
^hey cnme
?
necks
nil
the day
Tliey spent twelve long years in this
studying the Law.
is
— Who
stood
will
the
at
inform the
dead, and that the decree
is
out and saw the people tilling and
Jerumlem Hhebiith, Bereshith Rabha, cap. Ixxix Midranh Kohelelh, x, 8 ix, 1 Midranh Esther, i, 9.) This is the secret why the story that E. Simon b. Jochai composed the Sohar during his twelve years' residence in the cavern obtained credence among the {Sabbath, 33
sowing."
Comp.
a.
also,
;
;
foHiiwers of the Kabbalah. III. Ft
is
The Commentary on the Ten Hephiroth. this commentary to which we must look,
most ancient document embodying the Kabbalah.
The author of
Menachem, was born
in
this
doctrines
us the
of
the
commentary, E. Azariel
Valladolid,
He
about IICO.
b.
dis-
tinguished himself as a philosopher, Kabbalist, Talmudist,
and commentator, as of Isaac the Blind,
is
and master
Kabbalah,
the
works indicate
his
who
Naohmanides, who
is also a
regarded of
the
;
as
he was u pupil the
originator of
celebrated
E.
Moses
distinguished pillar of Kabbalism.
E. Azariel died A.D. 1238, at the advanced age of seventyeight years.
"
The Commentary on
questions and answers,'" and
of
it
as given
tlie
the
Ten
following
Sej)hiroth " is in
is the
by the erudite Jellinek, according
lucid analysis to Spinoza's
form of Ethics.
»
20. naicm rfyvm -pi nrvDD ixw tbitc Otmimentunj on ike Ten SepMiulh, by way of Questions auti Answers. This coromeDtary was tirst knowu througli t'je Kabhalistic works of Meier Ibu Gabliai, entitled n:mN yn, Tlie Path of Faith, printed in Padua, 1803, and Vl^pn rn». The Service of Holiness, also called crflH niKlD, Tlu: Fisiun oftlw Lord, first printed in Mantua, 1546 ; Ihen Venice, l.'iUV, and Cracow, l.'i78. It was then ptiblislied in Gabriel Warschawer'a volume entitled J CoUeelion o,' Kuhbalistic Treatises (rrtjpl D>mjf> ItJD), Warsaw, 17tt8 aiul has recently been' published in Be;'lin, l^tW. It is to this Berlin edition that the references in this EB!<i:y nn made. ;
177 1
of
Definition.
all
— By the Being who
is
boundless, absolutely identical with
without attributes,
will, intention,
(Answers 2 and
deed.
Definition.
2.
the cause and governor
things, I understand the A'« Soph,
i.e.,
a Being infinite, united in
itself,
itself,
thought, word or
desire,
4.)
— By Sephiroth
1 understand the potencies
En
which emanated from the absolute
Soph,
entities
all
limited by quantity, which like the will, without changing its nature,
diverse
wills
objects
i.
Proposition.
world
is
the
En
(Answer
dent. (a)
—The
are
the
both immanent and transcen-
is
I.)
effect
has a cause, and
which has order and design has a governor. {b)
Proof.
— Every
thing
limited is finite, what
the primary cause
is
visible
(c)
is
,
he
is
En
the
—As the primary cause of the world
un-
Soph.
;
is infinite,
hence he
is
imma-
{Ibid.)
—As
En
the
Soph
is invisible
the root of both faith and unbelief.
Phoposition.
the absolute
Proof.
—The
En Soph
—As
must exercise
and the
real world.
Scholion.
En it,
Soph,
still
the
En
it
Soph
or his perfection would
the Sephiroth, which, in their intimate con-
nection with the are imperfect,
it is
the real world is limited and not perfect,
his influence over
Hence
and exalted,
{Ibid.)
Sephiroth are the medium between
cannot directly proceed from the
cease.
is
2.)
Proof.
Scholion.
ii.
).)
what
invisible, therefore
nothing can exist without (extra) him nent.
a limit,
not absolutely identical
finite is
of the world
evei7 thing
(Answer
has
limited, infinite, absolutely identical, i.e
(Answer
of
possibilities
9.)
primary cause and governor of the
Soph, who
—Each
Proof.
that
(Answers 3 and
multifarious things.
En
Soph, are perfect, and in their severance
must be the medium.
—Since
all
(Answer
3.)
existing things originated by
means of
178 the Sephiroth, there are a higher, a middle, and a lower degree
{Vide infra. Proposition
of the real world. iii.
Proposition.
Proof.
— All
—There
bodies have three- dimensions, each of which
repeats the other (3 x
potencies of
(Answer
and by adding thereunto space
;
all
that
As
ten.
the Sephiroth are
must
they
limited
is
be
ten.
4).
Scholioh.
(a)
3")
we obtain the number
generally,
the
6.)
are ten intermediate Sephiroth.
— The
number
ten does not conti^adict the
absolute unity of the Eii Soph, as one
is
the biasis of
all
numbers, plurality proceeds from unity, the germs contain the development, just as
one basis, though they (J) Scholion.
mind
flame, sparks and colour have
fire,
differ
(Answer
from one another.
6.)
— Just as cogitation or thought, and even the
as a cogitated object, is limited,
becomes concrete and
has a measure, although pure thought proceeds from the
En Soph
;
so limit, measure, and concretion are the attributes
(Answer
of the Sephiroth. 4.
Proposition.
7.)
— The Sephiroth
are emanations and not
creations. 1.
Proof.
—As
En
absolute
the
Soph
is
perfect,
Sephiroth proceeding therefrom must also be perfect tliey are 2.
not created.
Proof.
(Answer
;
the
hence
5.)
—All created objects diminish by abstraction;
the
Sephiroth do not lessen, as their activity never ceases,; hence they cannot be created. Scholion.
—The
power before
it
first
(Ibid.)
Sephira was
became a
reality
;
in
the
En
Soph
as a
then the second Sephira
emanated as a potency for the intellectual world, and afterwards the other Sephiroth emanated for the sensuous and material
world.
This, however, does not imply a prius
or a gradation in the
En
a.nil
posterius
Soph, but just as a light whose
kindled lights which shine sooner and later and variously, so
it
embraces
all
in a unity.
(Answer
8.)
179 Proposition.
'6.
—The
both
Sephiroth are
and
active
passive ("japriDi "rapo).
Proof. the
En
—As
and impart
cessor,
Proposition.
third. Intelligence
Justice (TTTS))
Firmness (TOJ) the Righteous
;
is
second,
;
(Hm)
SchoUon.
(a)
;
the fourth, Love
;
(T^'D'H)
(mN3fl)
;
the
fifth.
the seventh.
;
the eighth. Splendour ("«in) the
;
.the ninth,
Foundation of the World {TSV
;
—The
first
pHS
three Sephiroth form the world of
the second three the world of soul
the world of
body— thus
SchoUon.
{b)
—The
inasmuch as
first
it is
(Answer
!0.)
(TWXV)
called a unit;/
denominated living
it is
much
termed spirit (m"I)
it is
called vital principle (IfSJ)
denominated soul {TVyOT)
last
Sephira stands in relation to the
inasmuch as as
and the four
;
corresponding to the intellectual,"
moral, and material worlds.
is
is called Imcrutabk Wisdom (nD3n) the
.
aMd the tenth, Righteousness (plS).
;
thought
soul,
prede-
Sephira
first
the
the sixth. Beauty
;
its
be receptive and
i.e.,
9.)
— The
Dn)
Height (n^VD
XinS)
to its successor
(Answer
imparting. 6.
the Sephiroth do not set aside the unity of
Soph, each one of them must receive from
;
;
;
(iTTT)
;
the fourth,
the fifth,
;
the second,
the third, inas-
inasmuch
inasmuch as
t.s it
it
is
the sixth operates on the blood,
the seventh on the bones, the eighth on the veins, the ninth
on the (a)
light,
flesh,
and the tenth on the
SchoUon.
—The
first
{Ibid.)
skin.
Sephira
is
like
the
concealed
the second like sky-blue, the third like yellow, the
fourth like white, the fifth like red, the sixth like white-red, the seventh like whitish-red, the eiglith Uke reddish-white, the
ninth like white-red- whitish-rcd-reddlsh- white, and the tenth is like
the
hght
reflecting all colours.^*
21 The abOTe analysis is taken from Dr. Jelliiieli's Beitriige zut Geachichte der Kabbalah. Erstes Heft. Leipzig, 1 85'i. This erudite scholaj: also gives some additional information on H. Azariel in the second part of his BeitrSge zur GescMclUe der- Kabbalah, p. 32, Sec. Leipzig, 1803.
]80
The gradation of
the Sephiroth
rrt»n
is
as follows
on
u
iU
nis3n
iX
Til
D^w TB'
ns:
Till
Tin
For
this date
the testimony of
TDn
niMBn
TTiB
of the Kabbalah
some of the
{i.e.,
earliest
Thus R. Joseph
Kabbalists themselves.
1160-1190) we have
and most b.
intelligent
Abraham
(born about 1247. and died 1307) most distinctly
Gikatilla
tells
us that
R. Isaac the Blind, of Posquiers (flour, circa 1190-1210), the teacher of R. Azariel, was the this theosophy.''''
first
who taught
the doctrines of
R. Bechja b. Asher, another Kabbalist who
lived soon after this system
tary on the Pentateuch,
was made known,
in his
commen-
which he composed A.D. 1291,
R. Isaac the Blind, as the Father of the Kabbalah.^
Tob
b.
Abraham Ibn Gaon (born 1283), another
styles
Shem ancient
Kabbalist, in attempting to trace a Kabbalistic explanation of
a passage in the Bible to
its
fountain head, goes back to
R. Isaac as the primary source, and connects him immediately with the prophet Elias,
who
is
said
to
have revealed the
naa •» tdo nyna nwso ntap rfnfiwa D'oarm ilw ni'n to utmj Tfap aa [sn'p«jiDa«]iinpi3«)DrPQM'T»Tii?rTpiin3<3Dpns' iTonn This passagn from Oikatilla's rmnnoTTD wliich is contained in Vloaes de Leon's munn iOB3n "WD is der quoted by Qraetz, OetehicMe Judtn, vol. vii, p. 411. 'ans'TT
38 ntapn <3m "nrn 'JO pnr 1811.
'i
Comp. Commentary on Pmoope n^vn ed. Lemberg,
181 mysteries of this theosophy to this corypheus of the Kahbalah.**
Whilst the author of the Kftbbalistic work entitled /13"iyD
Solomon b. Abraham b. Adereth A.D. 1260), frankly declares that " the doctrine of the
/lin7t* the contemporary of R. (flour.
En Soph
and the ten Sephiroth
neither to be found in the
is
Law, Prophets, or Hagiographa, nor in the writings of the Rabbins of blessed memory, but ore scarcely perceptible." It has indeed
upon signs which
rests solely
*"
been supposed that covert allusions
Sephiroth are to be found in the Talmud.
to the
If this could be
proved, the date of the Kabbalah would have to be altered from the twelfth to the second or third century after Christ.
An
examination, however, of the passage in question, upon which this
opinion
The
passage is as follows
the
name
is
based, will
show how thoroughly
— " The Rabbins
it is.
first
of twelve letters was communicated to every one,
but when the profane multiplied,
was only communicated
it
the most pious of the priests, and these pre-eminently
tc
pious priests absorbed chant.
it
from
the orchestra in the
my
Temple
their fellow priests in
Turphon
It is recorded that R.
bending forward it
fanciful
propound. At
after
my
name of Rab,
the divine
name
the
once went up
maternal uncle, and,
ear to a priest, I heard
from his fellow priests in the chant.
the
said, I
how he absorbei
R. Jehudah said in
of forty-two letters
is
only communicated to such as are pious, not easily provoked,
uot given to drinking, and are not self opinionated.
He who
24 In his Snper-Coniineiitary mi Nacliuiaoides' Treatise on Seorets, (niTiD ^SO'^n) entitled alio vm ins or lim DW "IBD Shew Tob Ibn Goou on Pericope rfncn piDB wtd <3 'CO en Min remarks as follows irp^ IS [V'3»n] nn p prw 'TW trisr In another Kabbalistic work, entitled 'nayn ynDi^nxma which he comon<D nan nsiTjD '»»<iw 'ni NTiw 'm nnjnn pleted at Tafet in 13St, lie siiys— mVDnn witd •arh tnw H'mm rrtap 'o These two -iin: '3D pns' 'no i')ii?» ids • • worts are still in MS, and the quotations are given in Cbrmoly's Itintmri», vol. vii, p. 445. p. 376, and in Graetz's Geachiclite der Jiideii,
w*
m
»
•
\!i"T
mVi Dwaja x'n mina vh no-i «3'» M-vn fOM r|iD )'>«n <3 sti 85 rmivn "toa la i^ap ]« Comp. mrrtHnaiSo cap. vii, 82 b, ed. Mantun, 1688,
naia x^t d'iwm
T01 nsp
182
knows
name and
this
preserves
in pui'ity> is beloved above,
it
cherished beloWj respected by every creature, and
both worlds
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;the World that now
{Babylon Kiddushin,
71
is,
Upon
a.)
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;"Now every-
knows that the forty-two
iortelligence
cannot possibly make one word, and that they must
have composed several words.
words conveyed certain
man
ideas,
There
is
of
celebrated
the
this
Maimonides (born 1135, died 1804) remarks one who has any
is heir
to come."
and the world
letters
therefore
no doubt that these
which were designed
to bring
nearer to the true conception of the Divine essence,
These words,
through the process we have already described.
composed of numerous name, because
letters,
have been designated us a single
names they
like all accidental proper
one single object
and
;
make
to
the object
more
many words
several words are employed, as
indicate
intelligible
are sometimes
This must be well under-
used to express one single thing.
by these names,
stood, that they taught the ideas indicated
and not the simple pronunciation of the meaningless Neither the divine name composed of twelve
one of forty-two
Mephorash
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
letters,
ever obtained the
letters.
nor the
of Stiem
title
Ha-
of the particular
being the designation
this
letters,
name, or the Tetragrammaton, as we have already propounded.
As
to the
two former names, they assuredly convey a certain
metaphysical lesson, and there contained a lesson of this kind
Talmud with regard very holy, and &c., &c., &c.'
is
to
it
:
'
!
proof that one of them
;
for the
The name
Eabbins say in the
of forty-two letters
is
only communicated to such as are pious,
Thus
far the
Talmud.
the meaning of their author
words
is
is
But how remote from
the sense attached to these
Forsooth most people believe that
it
is
simply by
the pronunciation of the mere letters, without any idea being
attached to them, that the sublime things are to be obtained,
and
tliat
it
is for
them that those moral
that great preparation are requisite.
But
qualifications it is
and
evident that
183 the design of
all this is to convey certain metaphysical ideas which constitute the mysteries of the divine Law as we have
already explained. that
it is
shewn
It is
in the metaphysical Treatises
impossible to forget science
tion of the active intellect
— and
remark in the Talmud,
he
forty-two letters
'
— I speak of the percep-
this is the
whom
[to
meaning of the
the divine
communicated] retains what he
is
It is this passage, as well as Maimonides' it,
which led the erudite Franck
mysteries of
of "'"
comment upon
to the conclusion that the
Kabbalah were known
the
name
learns.'
to the doctors
of
the Talmud, and that the forty-two letters composing the
name are Vav conjunctive
divine
the ten Sephiroth, which,
forty-two letters, as follows ft
-f
5
+8
niD'1 jiid'jd
+
Tin
But Franck,
+
3
+5
6
many
.^+4+4
+
+
3= 42
noan iriD
nj'-a
other writers, confounds mysticism
That the Jews had an extensive mysticism,
embracing theosophy with ology, as well
:
mxsin nmna n"?™
rtso
like
with Kabbalah.
by supplying the
before the last Sephira, consist exactly of
its collateral
angelology and uran-
magic, long before the
as christology and
development of the Kabbalah, and that there were a certain class of people
who
specially devoted themselves to the study
of this mysticism, and
(/lUISK wV^H),
is
the Jewish literature.
of the Lord
is
who
styled themselves
evident from a
"Mew
of Faith"
most cursory glance
Based upon the remark
at
— " The secret
with them that fear him, and he will show them
his covenant," (Ps. xxv, 14,)
some of the most distinguished
Jewish doctors in the days of Christ, and afterwards, claimed an attainment of superhuman knowledge, communicated to
them
either
the prophet 3
b,
by a voice from heaven
{Baba Mezia, 59
b
;
(zip JIS)
10 a; Sanhedrin, 48 b; Nidda, 20 b
36 Oomp. More Nebuchim, part
S
1, cap. Izii.
or
by Elias
Sabbath, 77 b; Chagiga, ;
Joma, 9
b).
184
The sages had (n''t£^«"13
hexahemeron
also secret docti-ines about the
nW^)
and the Vision of Ezekiel
=
Theosophy
(n33")D nvyO), "which were only communioated dents of courts of justice and those 12 a
heart" (Chaff i^a,
— 16
who were
Coeven with
a).
to presi-
of a careful this are
the
mysteries connected with the different letters of the several
names [Kiddushin, 71
divine
worthy 'call
new
into existence
vegetable
kingdom
Sanhedrin, drive
Those who were deemed
a).
any moment
to be admitted into these secrets could at
vii)
out evil
;
creations
{Sanhedrin,
either in
05
67 b
h,
they could fly in the
spirits,
the animal or
air,
;
Jerusalem
heal the sick,
and suspend the laws of nature, by
and commutations of the
sundry mystical transpositions
composing the divine names, which they wrote down on slips of vellum or pieces of paper and called " amulets"
letters
(/IVDp). began
This mysticism and the literature embodying
to develop themselves
more
fully
and
to spread
extensively from the end of the eighth and the
ment of
the ninth centuries.
it
more
commence-
Towards the close of the eighth
century came into existence
The celebrated mystical work entitled the Alphabet of Rabbi Akiba, which alternately treats each letter of the Hebrew Alphabet as representing an idea as an abbreviation for a word (^IpHtSU), and as the symbol of some sentiment, 1.
according to
its
peculiar form, in order to attach to those
letters moral, theoanthropic, angelogical
and mystical notions.
This work has recently been reprinted
irl
Jellinek's
Beth Ha-Midrash, yo\.
iii,
p.
two recensions in
12-^64, Leipzig, 1865.
2. The Book of Enoch which describes the glorification of Enoch and his transformation into the angel Metatron, regarding him as lllOpn T'll^ the Minor Deity, in contradistinction to bnjn T'lT the Great God and which was originally a
constituent part of the Alphabet of R. Akiba.
in Jellinek's
1868.
Beth Ha-Midrash,
vol.
ii,
It is reprinted
pp. 114-117.
Leipzig,
185 3..
Kama
Shiur
(HDIp
or the Dimensions of the
T1i?''iy),
Deity, which claims to be a revelation from the angel Metatron to R. Islimael,
and describes the size of the body nnd thj
sundry members of the Deity.
It is
at
Amsterdam, 1701, and 4.
The Palaces
throne
(n23ian
Worms,
This mystical document opens
who
are
worthy
to see the chariot
n^'BS), declaring that they
happens and whatever he who oifends them
printed
Warsaw, 1812.
at
(rm''y'X\).
with an exaltation of those
know whatever
about to happen in the world
is
be severely punished
will
Book
given in the
Raziel (^K'n ISO) of Eleazer b. Jehudah of
;
that
;
and that they
are so highly distinguished as not to be required to rise before
any owe except a king, a high
priest,
and the Sanhedrim.
then celebrates the praises of Almighty throne
;
describes
the
chariot throne (n33")0) the martyrs and the the angels,
adjured.
God and
dangers connected with seeing this ;
gives an episode from the history of
Roman emperor
Lupinus, a description of
and of the sundry formulae wherewith they
Whereupon
It
his chariot
a description
follows
heavenly palaces, each of which
is
of
the
are
seven
guarded by eight angels,
and into which the student of the mysterious chariot throne
may
transpose himself in order to learn
tion of the formulee
by
virtue of
all
mysteries, a descrip-
which these angelic guards
are obliged to grant admission into the celestial palaces, and
who The document then concludes
of the peculiar qualifications of those into
them.
some hymns
desire to enter
with detailing
of praise, a conversation between God, Israel,
and the angels about those mysteries, a knowledge of which
makes man suddenly learned without any
trouble,
and with
a description of this mystery, which consists in certain prayers
and charms.
This mystical production has also been
printed in Jellinek's
valuable
Beth Ha-Midrash,
vol.
reiii,
pp. 83-108.
These mystical
treatises constitute the centre
around which
186 claster all the productioDs of this school,
came
into existence in the course of
hecame the
which gradually
So numerous
time.
disciples of mysticism in the twelfth century,
and so general became the
belief in their
miraculous cures, driving out
evil
power of performing
by virtue
spirits, &c., &c.,
of charms consisting of the letters composing the divers divine
names transposed and commuted in mystical forms, Maimonides found it necessary to denounce
that the celebrated
" which
is
We
"
the system.
have one divine name only," says he,
not derived from His attributes,
grammaton,
for
which reason
it is
called
the Tetra-
viz.,
Shem Ha-Mephorash
Believe nothing else, and give no credence to
(tt'^^^D^ UID).
the nonsense of the writers of charms and amulets (^^illJ
JIWDpn),
to
what they
tell
you or
to
what you find in
foolish writings about the divine names,
their
which they invent
without any sense, calling them appellations of the Deity {tWOV}), and affirming that they require Jioliness and purity
and perform miracles.
man
will
not listen to them,
{More Nebuchim,
But by
i,
is to
knows
much
:
a sensible
less believe in them."
61.)
this mysticism, with its
later Kabbalists
perfectly distinct
and
All these things are fables
thaumaturgy, though espoused
and incorporated into their writings,
from the Kabbalah in
its first it
has no system,
En
Soph, the ten
be distinguished by the fact that
nothing of the speculations of the
is
and pure form,
Sephiroth, the doctrine of emanations, and the four worlds, which are the essential and peculiar elements of the Kabbalah.
As
to
Franck's ingenious hypothesis, based upon the same
number of letters
constituting a divine name, mentioned in the
Talmud, and the ten Sephiroth, we can only say that the Kabbalists themselves never claimed this far-fetched identity,
and that Ignatz Stern has shown {Ben Chananja, that the
Sohar
in the Bible,
itself takes the ten divine
which
it
enumerated in
vol.
iii,
p. 261),
names mentioned
iii,
11a, and which
187 it makes to correspond to the ten Sephiroth, name composed of forty-two letters, viz.
to be the sacred
:
4
+
2+8+
+4+5 +2+5+3+4+3+4 =
6
?» JT1X2S
»jn» 'n
tit
niT* on"?** •?»
rT* r^'^r^vi
"h£;n
43
h^hn
Having ascertained its date, we now come to the oriffin of Nothing can be more evident than that the
the Kabbalah.
cardinal and distinctive tenets of the Kabbalah in
its
original
form, as stated at the beginning of the second part of this
Any doubt upon this must be relinquished when the two systems are comThe very expression En Soph (*^1D ^^^*) wliich the
Essay, are derived from Neo-Platonism. subject
pared.
Kabbalah uses foreign,
The
and
to
is
designate the Incomprehensible One,
speculations about the
actual being, thinking and
Flatonic
En
Soph, that he
candidly
as
tells
we have seen,
is
superior to
knowing, are thoroughly Neo-
{iiriKciva ohaias, ivepylag, vov
whose work,
is
evidently an imitation of the Greek 4ir«poc.
is
the
yai vanataq)
;
and R. Azariel,
Kabhalistic production,
first
us that in viewing the Deity as purely negative,
and divesting him of
he followed the opinion of
all attributes,
the philosophers.*' When R. Azariel moreover tells us that " the En Soph can neither be comprehended by the intellect,
nor described in words
;
for there is
no
letter or
word which can
grasp him," we have here almost the very words of Proclus,
who
tells
{to ev)
us that, " although he
or the
first,
it
is
generally called the unity
would be better
if
no name were given
—
him for there is no word which can depict his nature he is (Theol. (ipfJip-oc, ayviDOTOQ), the inexpressible, the unknown." ;
Plat,
ii,
6.)
The Kabbalah propounds that the En Soph, not being an object of cognition, made his existence known in the creation of the world by the Sephiroth, or Emanations, or Intelligences. 27
>rt
-pT to DM "3 laijwn px
the ten Sephiroth,
2 u.
'3
onniMi ijia tr-nn npnon
'mm
Commentary
m
188 are divided in the
Kab-
balah into a trinity of triads respectively denominated
D7W
So Neo-PIatonism.
The Sephiroth
jDiyn the Intellectual World, ^^Ti D'jIV the Sensuous World,
and V^'QT^
D^W
the Material
World, which exactly corre-
sponds to the three triads of Neo-Platonism ipvate.
The Kabbalah
infinite
and
perfect,
I'oSs,
^vxVy and
teaches that these Sephiroth are both
and
finite
and imperfect, in so
far as the
source from which they emanate imparts or withholds his fulness from them. Neo-Platonism also teaches that " every
emanation, though Jess perfect than that from which nates, has yet a similarity with
goes, remains in
it,
it,
departing from
but as far as possible being one with
Even
ema-
so far as
it it
it is
unlike,
and remaining in
it."''''
the comparison between the emanation of the Sephiroth
from the
En
describe the
same
it
and, so far as this similarity
Soph, and the rays proceeding from light to
immanency and
perfect unity of the two, is the
as the Neo-Platonic figure
emanations from one principium
employed (0/01-
to illustrate the
kx ipuTos ri)v tÂŁ avroi
irtpCKafii^iy
38 Proclus, Imt. Theol. 7, 81 ; Smith, DidM/nary of Biography and Mytliology, Âť.v. Fboolvs.
Roman and
Oreek
189
III.
It
now remains
for us to describe the development of the
Kabbalah, to point out the different schools into which
its
followers are divided, and to detail the literature which this
theosophy called into existence in the course of time. of this Essay
limits
demand
The
that this should be done as
briefly as possible.
The balah
great land is
mark
in the development of
theosophy into two periods,
this
and the post-SoAar period. ferent schools developed
Kab-
viz.,
the Tpte-Sohar period
During these two periods
I,â&#x20AC;&#x201D;THE
SCHOOL OF GEBONA,
the founders of
established the school in
dif-
themselves, which are classified by
the enidite historian, Dr. Graetz, as follows
fact that
the
the birth of the Sohar, which dividesi the history of
it
:
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
'
so called from the
were born in this place and
To
it.
this school,
which
is
the
cradle of the Kabbalah, belong
Isaac the Blind
1.
(flour.
Father of the Kabbalah.
1190-1210), denominated the
His productions have become a
prey to time, and only a few fragments have survived as quotations in other theosophic works.
From
these
we learn that
he espoused the despised doctrine of metempsychosis as an article of creed,
could
tell
and that from looking into a man's
face,
he
whether the individual possessed a new soul from
the celestial world of spirits, or whether he had an old soul
which has been migrating from body accomplish
its
to
purity before its return to rest in
home. 1
Comp.
body and has
Oetclachte tUr Juden, vol.
vii, p.
IIC, &c.
its
still to
heavenly
190 2.
Ten
the
The Commentary on
Azariel and Ezra, disciples of Isaac the Blind.
former of these
is
the author of the celebrated
Sephiroth, which
is
the
Kabbalistic production,
first
and of which we have given an analysis in the second part of
Essay Cvide supra,
this
known beyond led
some
8.
Of Ezra next
to
nothing
is
the fact that his great intimacy with Azariel
writers to identify the two names.
Jehudah
Kabbalists.
known
p. 176).
b.
No
Jakar,
a contemporary of the foregoing
works of his have survived, and he
as the teacher of the celebrated
is
only
Nachmanides and from
being quoted as a Kabbalistic authority. 4.
Moses Nachmanides,
bom
in
Gerona about 1196, the
pupil of -Azariel, Ezra, and Jehudah Ibn Jakar.
It
conversion of this remarkable and famous Talmudist
newly-born Kabbalah which gave to
it
was the to this
an extraordinary im-
portance and rapid spread amongst the numerous followers of It is related that, notwithstanding
Nachmanides,
of his teachers,
efforts
adverse to this system
most exerted himself ill
;
him on
at first
all
the
was .decidedly
and that one day the Kabbalist who
to convert
fame and condemned
to visit
Nachmanides
him was caught
to death.
He
in a house of
requested Nachmanides
the Sabbath, being the day fixed for his exe-
cution and when Nachmanides reproved him ;
for his sins, the
Kabbalist declared that he was innocent, and that he would
appear at his house on this very day, after the execution, and partake with him the Sabbath meal.
He
proved true to his
promise, as by means of the Kabbalistic mysteries he effected that,
and an ass was executed
in his stead,
and he himself was
suddenly transposed into Nachmanides' house.
From
that
time Nachmanides avowed himself a disciple of the Kabbalah,
and was initiated into an account of which 3 vil,
VUe Ibn Jaohja, 88, &c.
ils mysteries.''
will
ShaUlieleth
His numerous writings,
be found in Alexander's edition of Ha-Kdbhalah ; Onetz, GeschicMe der Juden,
191 Kitto's Oyolopsedia, under
Nachmanides,
the tenets of this system.
In the Introduction to his Com-
mentary on the Pentateuch he remarks faithful tradition that the
names
i,
D'n?^
1,
Thus
may be
t**U/1'
;
for the
In
a
possess
the
may be
words
in another sense, so that
as an allegory. Gein.
— " We
whole Pentateuch consists of names
of the Holy One, blessed be he into sacred
are pervaded with
it
is
words— D»n^« NIS
divided
be taken
to
n^tt^Nni in
redivided into other words, ex. gr. V^'^'2,
like
manner is the whole Pentateuch, which
consists of nothing but transpositions anji numerals of divine
names."' 5.
The Treatise on
tlie
Emanations
(ni^Jt><
nSCS), sup-
posed to have been written by R. Isaac Nasir in the
first
half
The following is an analysis of this Based upon the passage " Jaresiah and ij^iah production. and Zichri, the sons of Jeroham" (1 Chj'on. viii, 27), which names the Midrash assigns to the prophet Eliah {Shemoth of the twelfth century.
Rabba, cap.
—
prophet
xl), this
introduced as speaking and
is
teaching under the four names of Eliah
Joseph, Zecfaariah
b.
stated that the secret
Josep, Jaresiah b.
b.
Joseph and Jeroham
b.
Having
Joseph.
and profounder views of the Deity
are
only to be communicated to the God-fearing, and that none
but the pre-eminently pious can enter into the temple of this higher gnosis, the prophet Ellas propounds the system of this secret doctrine, I.
God
which consists in the following maxims
at first created light
aud darkness, the one
for the
pious and the other for the wicked, darkness having come to pass by the divine limitation of light. destroyed sundry worlds, which,
likfi
II.
God produced and
ten trees planted
a narrow space, contend about the sap of the soil,
perish altogether.
mp^no
'irnrro n"spn
and
upon
finally
Hi. God manifested himself in four worlds, "tid
vniniD rrt»
jmro
ta 'j
now
'ronSjp
mm JIM nrinR mri* fmf ivwu-ii pwo o ^iwo T" 'n -mmn •rmw Vo
jirnTTOO*:!
pen's
late
>d
wts
I'lto
«• iis 3
inn r:M nin«A
mmn tai
dtiSi vrar!
192 viz.
Atzilah, Beriah, Jetzira and Asiah, corresponding to
the Tetragrammaton
mn\
In the Attilatic luminous worlds
In the Briatic world are
the divine majesty, the Shechinah.
the souls of the saints, all the blessings, the throne of the
Deity, he
who
of God, the
sits
first
on
in the form of Achtenal (the
it
crown
Sephu-a), and the seven different luminous
and splendid regions. In the JeUinttic world are the sacred animals from the vision of Ezekiel, the ten. classes of angels with their princes,
who are
presided over by the fiery Metatron,
the spirits of men, and the accessory work of the divine
In the Asiatic world are the Ophanim, the angels
chariot.
who
receive the prayers,
man, who -
who
struggle against evil, and
prince Synandelphon.
who
carry on the
who
are presided over
by the angelic
IV. The world was founded in wisdom
and understanding (Prov, originated
are appointed over the will of
control the action of mortals,
fifty
iii,
J
0),
and God in
gates of understanding.
V.
his
God
knowledge created the
world by means of the ten Sephiroth, which are both the agencies and qualities of the Deity. called
The
ten Sephiroth are
Crown, Wisdom, Intelligence, Mercy, Fear, Beauty,
Victory, Majesty and
Kingdom
they are ideal and stand
:
above the concrete world."* 6.
Jacob ben Sheshet of Gerona
a Kabbalistio Treatise in
rhymed
(flour.
He
1243).
wrote
prose, entitled D^Dtyn
the Gate of Heaven, after Gen. xxviii,
It
17.
was
"W^ first
published by Gabriel VVarshawer in his collection of eight Kabbalistio Essays, called rb:i^)^ D'lDIp'? nSD. Warsaw, 1798. It forms the third Essay in this collection, entitled 3110
now been
DÂť
and
is
erroneously
'Dlp^ the Collection of Shein Tob.
published under
its
proper
title,
It has
from a codex by
4 This remnrkable Trentise win Brat pnblislied byR. Abraham, Vilua, 1802; was then reprinted with all its faulti in lieinberg, 1S30. The erudite and indefatigable Dr. Jellinek has now reprinted it in his AmwalU Icabbalisluiher Myttik, part i, Leipzig, J853, and the above analysis is from the Introduction to
it
this excellent edition.
]93
Mordeoai Mortera, in the Hebrew Essays and Reviews, entitled Ozar Nechmad (IDTO ISIK) vol. iii, p. ]53,&o. Vienna, 1860.
The characteristic school, is that
feature of ihis school, which is the creative
for the first time established
it
the doctrine of the
En Soph
(S|1D
]
and developed
N) the Sephirofh (/nt'SD)
or Einanations, metempsychosis
(niayn TD) with the doctrine of retribution (^IDjn niD) belonging thereto, and a peculiar ohristology, whilst
subordinate in
II.â&#x20AC;&#x201D;THE it
the Kabbalistic
mode of
exegesis is
still
it.
SCHOOL OF SEGOVIA,
was founded by Jacob of Segovia, and
either natives of this place or lived in
it.
so called because its
disciples were
The
chief represen-
tatives of this school are 1,
Isaac,
and
Segovia, and 3,
2,
Jacob, junior, the two
Moses
b.
known by sundry fragments preserved 4.
circa
Todras 1305.
b.
sons of Jacob
Simon of Burgos, who
are only
in Kabbalistic writings.
Joseph Ha-Levi Abulafia, born 1234, died
This celebrated Kabbalist occupied a distin-
guished position as physician and financier in the court of
Sancho IV, King of
Castile,
Queen Maria de Molina
;
and was a great favourite of
he formed one of the cortige when
this royal pair met Philip IV, tlie Fair, King of France in Bayonne (1290), and his advocacy of this theosophy secured His for the doctrines of the Kabbalah a kindly reception.
works on the Kabbalah are
mudio Hagadoth, Ps. xix, and (c)
A
{a)
An
Exposition of the Tal-
{b) A Commentary on Commentary on the Pentateuch, in which
entitled
IIIDH 1S1X,
he propounds the tenets of the Kabbalah. however, have not as yet been
These works,
printed.''
Shem Tob b. Abraham Ibn Gaon, born 1283, died circa 1832, who wrote many Kabbalistic works. 6. Isaac of Akko (flour. 1290) author of-the Kabbalistic 6.
5 Steinechneider, Catahgus Lihr. Hebr. in Bibliotheca Bodleiana, 2677-2680. Oraetz, Gesehichte der Juden, vU, 218, &c.
194
Commentary on
Pentateuch, entitled
the
wyy JTTKD
not
yet printed, with the exception of an extract published by Jellinek.'
The
characteristic of this
and
exegesis,
school
is
that it is devoted to
disciples endeavoured to interpret the Bible
its
and the Hagada in accordance with the doctrines of the Kabbalah.
b.
III.â&#x20AC;&#x201D;THE QUASI-PHILOSOPHIC SCHOOL of Isaac Abraham IbnLatif, or AUatif. He was born about 270and 1
Believing that to view Judaism from an
died about 1390.
exclusively philosophical stand-point does not
way
shew " the right
to the sanctuary," he endeavoured to combine philosophy
"
with Kabbalah.
He
laid greater stress than his predecessors
on the close connection and intimate union between the and material world, between the Creator and the
spiritual
creation
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; God
is
The human
in all and everything is in him.
soul rises to the world-soul in earnest prayer, and unites itself
therewith
down
'
in a kiss,' operates
upon the Deity and brings But as every
a divine blessing upon the nether world.
mortal
is
not able to
offer
tive prayer, the prophets,
such a
spiritual
who were
the
and divinely opera-
most perfect men, had
pray for the people, for they alone knew the power of
to
Isaac Allalif illustrated the unfolding and self-reve-
prayer.
the world of spirits by mathematical
lation of the Deity in
The mutual
forms.
relation
thereof
is
the
same
as that of
the point extending and thickening into a line, the line into the
the flat into the expanded body.
flat,
Henceforth the
Kabbalists used points and lines in their mystical diagrams as
much
as they
employed the numerals and
letters
of the
alphabet.'
IV.
THE SCHOOL OF ABULAFIA,
Abraham ben Samuel
founded
Abulnfia, is represented
by
by
6 Comp. Beitrage ziir Gexchichte der Kahbnln, von Adolph JelUnek, j)art Leipzig, ISS'J, p. xiii, &e. 7 Comp. Oraelz, Ot$cMchle drr Judeit, vol, m, p. S21, &c.
ii,
195 1.
Abulafia, the founder of
in 1240,
it,
and died circa 1293.
"who was boin at Saragossa
For
thirty years he devoted
himself to the study of the Bible, the Talmud, philology, philosophy, and medicine, making himself master of the philosophical writings of Saadia, Bachja b. Joseph, Maimonides,
and Antoli, as well as of the Kabbalistic. works which were then in existence.
Finding no comfort in philosophy, he
gave himself entirely to the mysteries of the Kabbalah in their
most
fantastic extremes,
as
The
of the Sephiroth he simply regarded as
Through
the Christian three unity.
doctrine of
the, ordinary
the Sephiroth did not satisfy him.
a
ordinary doctrine
ten unity instead of
divine inspiration, he
discovered a higher Kabbalah, by means of which the soul
can not only hold the most intimate communion with the world-soul, but obtain the prophetic faculty. intercourse with the world of spirits, which
is
The simple effected by
separating the words of Holy Writ, and especially those of the divine name, into letters, and by regarding each letter as a distinct
word
(11p'"l!013),
or by transposing the compo-
nent parts of words in every possible way to obtain thereby peculiar expressions (*Y1TS), or
word
by taking the
letters of
as numerals. (S'lIOOJ), is not sufficient
each
To have
the
prophetic faculty and to see visions ought to be the chief aim,
and these are secured by leading an ascetic all
life,
by banishing
worldly feelings, by retiring into a quiet closet, by dressing
oneself in white apparel, by putting on the fringed garment
and the phylacteries; by
sanctifj'ing the soul so as to be
hold converse with the Deity
;
by pronouncing the
fit
to
letters
composing the divine name with certain modulations of the voice and divine pauses
;
by exhibiting
the divine
names
in
various diagrams under divers energetic movements, turaings,
and bendings of the body, heart
is
filled
till
with fervour.
the voice gets confused and the
When
one bus gone through
these practices and is in such a condition, the fulness of the
.
196
Godhead
human
shed abroad in the
is
soul
:
the soul then
unites itself with the divine soul in a kiss, and prophetic revelations follow as a matter of coarse.
He in
went
which
to Italy, published, in
he
records
his
Urbino (1279), a prophecy, with
conversations
the
Deity,
himself Baziel and Zechariah, because these name?
calling*
are numerically the
preached
had a
the
call
same as of
doctrines
from
God
own name, Abraham,^ and
his
In
Kabbalah.
the
to convert the
1281
be
Pope, Martin IV,
.to
Judaism, for which he was thrown into prison, and narrowly escaped a martyr's death by refused to embrace Sicily,
Seeing that his Holiness
fire.
the Jewish
accompanied by several of his
God was
another revelation from
nouncing 1284.
to
him
Abulafia went to
religon,
disciples.
In Messina
vouchsafed to him,
an-
was the Messiah, which he published'
that he
This apocalypse also announced that the restoration
of Israel would take place in 1296; and so great was the faith
which the people reposed in
it,
that thousands prepared
themselves for returning to Palestine.
Those, however,
did not believe in the Messiahship and in the
who
Kabbalah of
Abulafia, raised such a violent storm of opposition against
him, that he had to escape to the island of Comino, near
Malta (circa 1288), where he remained
for
some
time,
and
wrote sundry Kabbalistic works.
His Kabbalistic system may be gathered from the following analysis of his Rejoinder to B.
Solomon ben Abraham ben
Adereth, who attacked his doctrines and Messianic as well as " There are,'' says Abulafia, " four prophetic pretensions. sources of knowledge
maxims
;
generally
—
The
I,
five senses,
or experimental
maxims III, The acknowledged maxims, or consensus communis
II,
Abstract numbers or a priori
;
8 Thia will be seen from the reduction of the respectiTe names to their numerical ' 10 value by the rule Geraairia, viz. M 1 b 30 1 7 T 200 := 248
—
+ + + + 10 + 1 800 + 3 SO + 7 andD40 + n6 + I 800+ 1i + »»1 :
1
6
+
n
6
<
,
=: 248
=
248.
i07
The
and rv. Transmitted doctrines or traditional maxims. Kabbalistio tradition, -which goes back to Moses,
is divisible
into two parts, the first of which is superior to the second in value, but subordinate to
part
is
it
in the order of study.
The
first
occupied with the knowledge of the Deity, obtained by
means of the doctrine of the Sephiroth, as propounded in the Book JeUira. The followers of this part are related to those philosophers
who
strive to
know God from
his works,
and the
Deity stands before them objectively as a light beaming into These, moreover, give to the Sephiroth
their understanding.
sundry names to serve as signs for recognition this class diifer
but
little
and some of
;
from Christians, inasmuch as they
substitute a' decade for the triad, which they identify with
God, and which they learned in the school of Isaac the Blind.
The second and more important part strives to know God by means of the twenty-two letters of the alphabet, from which, the vowel points and accents, those sundry
together with
names
divine
are combined, which elevate the Kabbalists to
the degree of prophecy, drawing out their spirit, it
be united with
to
This
is
God and
gradually effected in
and causing
become one with the Deity. The ten the following manner. to
Sephiroth sublimate gradually to the upper Sephira, called thought, crown, or primordial air, which
is
the root of
the other Sephiroth, and reposes in the creative
In the same manner one, and
all
all
En
all
Soph.
the numerals are to be traced back to
the trees, together with their roots
and branches,
are converted into their original earth as soon as they are
thrown into the
fire.
.
To
the ten Sephiroth, consisting of
upper, middle and lower, correspond the letters of the alphabet,
which are divided into three rows of ten
letters
each,
the final letters inclusive, beginning and ending with Aleph as well as the loins,
human
body, with
testicles, liver, heart, brain,
higher unity and become
its all
;
head, the two arms, of which unite into
o
one in the active vove, which in its
198 turn again unites itself with God, as the unity to which every-
thing must return.
The
ten Sephiroth are after a higher conception, to he
traced to a higher triad, which correspond to the letters
Akph,
Beth, Gimmel, and the three principles combined in man, the vital in the heart, the vegetable in the liver,
and the pleasurable
in the brain, and also form themselves in a higher unity. is in
this
way
thAt the Kabbalist
prophetic Kabbalah
may
who
gradually concentrate
which piirpose the ideas developed
from the permutations
upon which
as steps
all
It
into the
his powers
God, and unite himself with the Deity,
direct to one point to
for
is initiated
in
numbers and
of.
unbroken sequence,
letters, will serve
him
to ascend to God."°
Abulafia wrote no less than twenty-six grammatical, exegetimystical and Kabbalistic works, and twenty-two prophetic
cal,
treatises.
And though
these productions are of great im-
portance to the history of the literature and development of the Kabbalah, yet only two of them, viz., the above-named
Epistle to R. Solomon and the Epistle to R. Abraham, entitled the Seven Paths
Law (imnn
of the
myni
y^lO), have as
yet been published. 2.
Joseph Gikatilla
Abulafia.
the
b.
He wrote in
following
works
:
Abraham
(flour.
1260), disciple of
the interests and defence of this school
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
i.
A
Kabbalistic work
entitled
the
Garden of Nuts (tUM DOJ), consisting of three parts, and treating respectively on the import of the divine names, on the mysteries of It
the
Hebrew
letters,
was published at Hanau,
and on the vowel
1015.
ii.
points.
The import of
the
vowel points entitled the Book on Voicels (llp'jn 130), or the Gate to the Points (Tlp'jn "^VVf), published in lection
'.)
of
seven
treatises,
called
the
the
col-
Cedars of Lebanon
This Epistle of Abularui has beeu published by Jellinek in his Aiiaivahl Mystik, yait i, p. 13, ke., Leipzig, 1853, who also gives the imalysiia, which vl Lave translated as literally as possible.
kahtalislincliir
nboTe
190
VIK), Venice, 1601, and Cracow, 1648, of which
(pan'?
the
is
third
treatise,
iii.
The
it
Mtjstery of the Shining
Metal (^Dt£?nn 11D), being a Kabbalistio exposition of the first
chapter of Ezekiel, also published in the preceding seven
which it (mii* nyc;), being a treatises, of
the ten
Sephiroth,
is
first
iv. The Gate of Light on the names of the Deity and
the fourth,
treatise
published in Mantua, 1561;
Riva de Treuto, 1561 ; Cracow, 1600. Knorr von Kosenroth is given in the Solzbach, 1077-78.
D(?««<rfa/a,
v.
ness (pljt nyE'), on the ten divine
A Latin version first
(nmo)
it
by
part of the Cabbala
The Galen of Righteousnames answering to the
ten Sephiroth, published at Riva de Trento, 1501. teries
then
of
vi.
Mys-
connected with sundry Pentateuchal ordinances,
published by Jechiel Ashkenazi in bis Temjile of the Lord (nin» byrt), Venice and Dantzic, 1596- 1006. ">
From
the above description
teristic features
lay
it
will
be seen that the charac-
of this school are the stress which
its
followers
on the extensive use of the exegetical rules called Gematria
(NnJ3DJ), Notaricon (lIpnBIJ), and Ziruph {^r\%, in the exposition of the divine the claim to prophetic that in this
names and Holy Writ,
gifts,
as well as in
It must, however, be
remarked
employment of commutations, permutations and
reduction of each letter in every word to
its
numerical value,
Abulafia and his followers are not original.
V.
THE SOHAR SCHOOL,
which
is
a combination and
absorption of the different features and doctrines of
all
the
previous schools, without any plan or method.
Less than a century after its birth the Kah known among Christians through the restless Eaymond Lully, the celebrated scholastic meta-
1236-1315.
balah became efforts
of
physician and experimental chemist. This Doctor illuminatus, as
he was
styled, in
consequence of his great learning and
10 Cotnp. Jellinek, Beitmge zur Ge$chicMe der Kahhala, part ii, p. 60, &c, Steinschaeiiler, CatalogufLibr. Hebr. in Bibliotlieca Bodle'mna, Col. 146I-I470,
200 piety,
He
was boru about 1236
at
Pulma, in the island of Majorca.
relinquished the military service and writing erotic poetry
when about
thirty,
and devoted himself
the
to
Being inspired with an ardent zeal
theology.
version of the
Mohammedans and
study of
for the con-
the Jews to Christianity,
he acquired a knowledge of Arabic and Hebrew for this In pursuing his Hebrew studies Lully became
purpose.
acquainted with the mysteries of the Kabbalah, and, instead of converting his Kabbalistic teachers, he embraced the doctrine of " the identity of the Deity is
very
their
little
and nature
;""
and there
doubt that the Kabbalistic method of palming
notions on the text of Scripture, by means of
the
Gemalria, Noluricoii and Ziruph, suggested to him the invention of th? Great Art (Aes Magna). to
be wondered at that he had the
Kabbalaji, that he regarded
it
genuine revelation whose light
loftiest
Africa
tcr
for after
conception of the
as a divine science is
and as a
revealed to a rational soul.'^
It cannot be said that Lully derived as
Mohammedans,
It is therefore not
making
much
benefit from the
three perilous journeys to
bring the sons of Ishmael to the truth of Christianity,
he was stoned to death by them, June 30, 1316.
The new
era in the development of the Kabbalah, created
by the appearance of the
So/tar, has continued to the present
day, for nearly all those
who have
trines of this theosophy
since espoused the doc-
have made the Sohar their text-book,
and the principal writers have contented themselves more or less with writing commentaries on this gigantic pseudonym.
1290-1350. Foremost among these
is
Menahem
di Becanti,
who was bom in Eecanti (Latin Becinetum) .about 1290. He wrote, when about forty years of age (1330), a commentary 11 Cooip. Tennemann, GeachichU der PlUloiophie, vol. viii. p. H37. 12 Bicitur haec doctriua Kabbala quod idem est secundam Hebraeos ut receptio veritatis cujuslibet rei diviuitus revelatae animae rationali Est igitur Kabbala habitus anima rationalis ex rectSl ratione divinatum rerum cognitivus propter quod est de maximo etiam diidno cons quntive diviila scieutia vocari debet. Comp. J7e Audita Kabbalittico, live ad amna tcientUa introdutorium. Strasburg, 1051.. ,
201
on the Pentateuch, which Jacob
—which was
Chajim
b.
than a commentary on
is little else
This commentary
the Sohar.
first
published by
Bomberg's celebrated printing
in
establish-
ment, Venice, 1523, then again, ibid, 1645, and in Luhlin,
1696
— has been translated into Latin by the famous Pico della
Mirandola.'^
At the beginning of the fourteenth century Joseph Abraham Ibn Wakkar (flour. 1290-1340) endeavoured to
1320. b.
reconcile this theosophy with philosophy, and to
end
this
wrote a Treatise on the cardinal doctrines of the Kabbalah,
which
regarded as one of the best
is
and a MS. of which
if
not the best intro-
This production, which
ductory compendium.
is
unpublished,
exists in the Bodleian Library
(Codex
Land. 119; described by Uri No. 384), consists of four parts or Gales, subdivided into chapters, as follows
Gate
which
I,
is entitled,
On
the views of the Kahhalists
respecting the Primari/ Cause, blessed be he, roth, as
names and
well as their
chapters, treating respectively
:
and
the Sephi-
order, consists of eight
on the fundamental doctrines
of the emanations of the Sephiroth from the First Cause, as transmitted from Abraham and indicated in the Bible and the
Eabbinic writings in Gematrias (cap. Sephiroth (cap.
ii)
;
i)
;
on the unity of the
the relation of the Sephiroth to each other,
the First Cause itself being a trinity consisting of a threefold liirht, tiie
number of
the Sephiroth being from 10, 20, 30 and
of opinion so on up to 310, stating that there is a difference amongst the Kabbalists whether the Primary Cause is within or without the Sephiroth (cap. the Sephiroth (cap. iv)
and necessary to
how many
first
;
iii)
;
on the three worlds of
on the beginninglessness of the
first
Emanation, investigating the question as on
Sephiroth this property extends (cap. v)
;
published and unpublished, as well 13 For the other works of Recanti, both Uboura, we must refer to Steinschneider, .0 for the exnct cUte of his literary 1733-1737 ; and to Furst, Ca^logm iifrr. Hcbr. in BMioUuca Bodkiana. Col. 138. Bihliotheca Judaica, vol. iii, pp. 13»,
202 the subordination and order of the Sejthiroth and the dia-
grams, mentioning, in addition to
(cap. vi)
;
known
three
ones, the
on the names of the Deity and the angels derived
from the Sephiroth
(cap.
vii)
Sephiroth or Hells (DIBvp ones (cap.
Gate
tile
bridegroom and bride under the nuptial canopy
figure' of
)
on the unclean (demon)
;
and
their relation to the-
pure
viii).
II,
which
is entitled.
On
the iirfl.uence of the Sephi-
roth on the ffoverninent of the world (Providence J , consists of six chapters, treating respectively on the relation of the
Sephiroth
to
fundamental characteristics of Providence,
the
such as mercy, justice, &C; (nap.
i)
;
on the corresponding
relations of the imclenn Sephiroth (cap.
ii)
their vicissitudes (cups,
iii
and
iv)
on the influence
;
of the Sephiroth on men, especially on the
Hebrew
Sephiroth wilhliolding this influence (cop. v) relation of the Sephiroth to the diiys of the
Gate III; which is entitled. On among the 'Kahhalintn, nnd which
race,
and
on the possibility of the
;
the is
and on the
;
week
(cap. vi).
names of the Sephiroth the most extensive part
of the work, consists of seven chapters, treating respectively
on the names of
tlie
^^^^* ntyX rrnhi (cap. 1); is
Peity, giving the sundry explanations of
current
among
on the names of the
the
Jewish philosophers
/*)<?/;//iVo//<,'sfating
no uniforin principle among the Kabbalists
lations are derived literati
;
the Kabbalists ns to the are to be interpreted, :
the
that there
that the appel-
from the Bible, the Talmud and
that the greatest diffcsrence
reliable guides
;
mode
in
of opinion prevails
later
among
which these ancient sources
recommending the following works
as
Talmud, Midrash Rabboth, Siphra, Siphri,
Bahir, Perakim of R. Kliezer, the opinions of Nachmanidcs
and Todros Hn-Levi Abulafia of honoured memory, but guarding against the Sohar, because " tlierein (cap. ii)
;
many
blunders occur
on the import of the names of the Sephi-
roth, with examples of interpretation of the Bible
and Talmud
203 to serve as aids for the student -who is to prosecute the
work
according to these examples, meutioning three exphtnatiuns of the word Sephira (cap.
iii)
in the Pentateuch (cap. iv)
;
on the divine names occurring
;
on
tlie
masculine and feminine
nature of the Sephiroth (cap. v) ;.this
by an alphabetical dictionary
of the
is
followed (cap. vi)
names of the Sephiroth,
giving under each letter the Biblical and the corresponding
Talmudio appellation appropriated by the Kabbalists to the Sephiroth
;
and
(cap. vii)
by an index of the names of each
Sephira in alphabetical order without any explanation.
Gate IV, which
is
On
entitled
the jJositive proofs of the
existence of the Kabbalah, describes the author's
own views
of the Kabbalistic system, and submits that the Kabbalist has a preference over the philosopher and astronomer by virtue of
maxim that he has a thorough knowledge who knows most details about it. Now the Kabba-
the acknowledged
of a thing lists
build their system upon the distinction of words, letters,
&c., &c., in the sacred writings
formularies
among
end they also explain certain
;
the Rabbins, which have undoubtedly a
recondite sense.'*
1370-1500.
During the fourteenth and
fifteenth centuries Its followers,
who
were chiefly occupied with the study of the Sohar, with
edit-
the
Kabbalah took deep root
in Spain.
ing some older works, and with writing Kabbalistic commentaries on the Bible, became more and more aggressive,
denouncing in unmeasured terms
their co-religionists
could not see the advantages of this secret doctrine.
Abraham
b.
Isaac of Granada
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;who
who Thus
wrote (1391-1409) a
Kabbalistic work entitled T/te Covenant of Peace, discussing 14 The MS. of Ibn Wakknr's Treatise
is
minutely described by Uri (No 884J.
It is written in a character resembling the later G srmnn Hebrew, is furnished wilh references to the passages in the Bible and verbal translations in Latin, and
contains such clerical blunders as no Hebrew copyist \vould commit. The above analysis of it is taken from the article in Ersek iind Oriiber's Allgemeine Encyklopdd'u, section ii, vol. xxxi, p. 100, &c., written by the emdite Steinschneider. For the other Knbbalistic works of Ibn Wakkar we must refer lo the same elaborate article.
204 the mysteries of the
names of God and
the angels, of permu-
tations,
commutations, the vowel points and accents
that he
who does not acknowledge God
the Kabbalah sins unwittingly,
not regarded by God, has
is
abandoned and the
not his special providence, and, like the wicked,
is left
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; declares
manner of
in the
to fate."
Similar in import and^tone are the writings of
Shem Tob
Ibn Shem Tob (died 1430).
In his Treatise, entitled the
Book of
is
Faithfulness, which
an attack on the Jewish
philosophers Ibn Ezra, Maimonides, Levi
b.
Gershon, &c.,
and a defence of the Kabbalah, Shem Tob denounces the students of philosophy as heretics, and maintains that the salvation of Israel depends
upon the Kabbalah.
He also wrote
Homilies on tbo Pentateuch, the Feasts and Fasts, &c., in
which the Kabbalistic doctrines are
Moses Botarel
fully propounded.'*
or Botax'elo, also a Spaniard, wrote at this
time (1409) his commentary on the famous
Booh
Jeteira, an
analysis of which is given in the foregoing part of this
(vide supra, p. 147, &c.)
Shem Tob,
his
Essay
Unlike Abraham of Granada and
two contemporary champions of the Kab-
balah, he praises philosophy, speaks of Aristotle as of a
prophet, and maintains that philosophy and the Kabbalah
propound exactly the same doctrines, and that they only diflfer
tary,
in language and in
which he wrote
technical terms.
In
this
Juan in the Kabbalah, Botarel shows how, by lutions, prayer,
commen-
to instruct the Christian scholar
Maestro
fasting, ab-
invocation of divine and angelic names, a
man may
have such dreams as shall disclose to him the
secrets
the future.
of.
In confirmation of his opinions he
quotes such ancient authorities as
Hai Gaon, 15 This
&c.,
whom
nmio nn3 baa been
the
Rab
Ashi, Saadia Gaon,
Kabbalah claims
as its
great
publisbed in Amsterdam, 1613.
16 The nf31?3M IDD consists of eleven parts, subdivided into- chapters,' and was published in Ferrara, 1557 the Homilies, entitled mirm bs Tmcm were first published in Venice, 1547, and then in Padua, 1567, ;
205 pillars." lived
It is almost needless to vemark that these men long before the birth of the Kabbalah, and that this
mode of palming comparatively modem opinions upon great men of remote ages, has also been adopted by advocates of other systems who were anxious to invest their views with the halo of antiquity.
As countrymen
of the foregoing writers, and as exponents
of the opinions of older Kabbalists, are
to
be mentioned
Jebudah Chajath who was among the large number of Jews expelled from Spain in 1493, and who wrote a commentary on the Kabbalistic work, entitled The Divine Order ;" (i)
and (ii) Abraham Ibn Sabba, who was banished with thousands of his brethren from Lisbon, 1499, and who is the author of a very extensive commentary on the Pentateuch, entitled
The Bundle of Myrrh,
in
which he largely
avails
himself of the Sohar and other earlier Kabbalistic works.'" 14G;J-1494.
became
partially
The Kabbalah, which soon after its birth known to Christians through Eayraond LuUy,
was now accessible
to Christian scholars
through the exertions
and influence of the famous Count John Pico (born in 1463).
di
Mirandola
This celebrated philosopher determined
fathom the mysteries of the Kabbalah, and
to
for this purpose
put himself under the tuition of a Jew, E. Jochanan Aleman,
who same
to Italy
difficulties
from Constantinople.
His extraordinary
powers soon enabled Mirandola
intellectual
and
to
overcome the
to unravel the secrets of this theoso'phy.
labours were greatly rewarded
;
for,
His
according to his shewing,'
17 Botarel's Comiaentary on the Book Jetzira was first published with the text of this book and other commentaries, Mantua, 1503 ; then ZoUdeT, 1745 '
and in Grodno, )806, 1820. is a Commentary on the irrtÂŤn n3"Âť0 was published in Ferrnra, 1.^08.
18 The rmrr nnjo which together with
it
The Commentary lion ins was
published at Constantinople, 1614; Pellican has translated this Commentary into Latin, und the MS. of this version is in the Zurich
19
tlieii
in Venice,
Library.
li'i'A,
1546, 1D66
;
first
and in Cracow 1595.
206 he found that*" there than Judaism
is
more Christianity in the Kahbalah
he discovered in
;
it
proof for the doctrine of
the Trinity, the Incarnation, the divinity of Christ, original the expiation thereof
sin,
the
by
Christ, the heavenly Jerusalem,
of the angels, the order of the angels, purgatory
fall
hell-fire
in fact the
;
same Gospel which
\f e
find in St. Paul,
As
Dionysius, St. Jerome and St. Augustine.
and
the result of
when
his Kabbalistic studies Mirandola published, in I486,
only twenty-four years of age, nine hundred Theses, which
were placarded in Eome, and which he undertook to defend in the presence of all
European
scholars,
whom
he invited to
the eternal city, promising to defray their travelling expenses.
Among
these Theses was the following, "
No
science yields
greater proof of the divinity of Christ than magic
with
it
and
the
Pope Sixtus IV (M7I-1484) was so delighted
Kabbalah:^^
that he greatly exerted himself to have Kabbalistic
writings translated into Latin for the use of divinity students.''
Mirandola accordingly translated the following three works 1,
Menahem
di
Eecanti's
Commentary on the Pentateuch,
erroneously called R. Levi de Recineto (Wolf, ibid, p. 10) 2,
Eliezer of
Worms' IfSin JIDSH de Scientia animae
3,
Shem Tob
Falaquera's ni'?yon
1455-1522.
known
Not only did Mirandola make
to the Christians in Italy,
introducing
it
into
;
and
130 the Kabbalah
but he was the means of
Germany through John Eeuchlin,
the
20 Vidi in illis (testis est Dens) religionem non tnm Mosaicnm qnam CbriBtiaimm ibi Trinitiitis mysterinin ibi verbi Incarnntio, ibi Mesunc divini; ibi de pecato oi-iginnli, de illius per Cliiistum expiatione, de ccelesti Hierusalem, de casu deemonuui, de ordinihus Angeloiuni, de Purgatoriia, de Inferorum poenis; Eadem legi, quae apud Paulum et Dionysiitm, npnd Hieronyinum et Angustinnm qilotidie legimus. Coinp. Imltx a Jaeolm Gaffarello, published by at tbe end of the Toliune. Wolf, Sibliotlucn Hebraea, vol. i, p. ;
;
tates
21 Nulla est
magia
scientia,
quae uos magis
certiflcet
et Cabbala, vide Apologia, p. 13, opp, vol. 1.
de divinitate Basil, 1001.
Cliristi,
quain
22. Hie libri ( Cabbalistoram ) Sixtus IT, Pontifex maximns, qui huno, aub quo vivimns feliciter, Innocentiuni VIII, proxime antecessit, maxima cura studioque curavit, bt in publicam iidri nostras utililnrem, Latinis Uteris maudarentur, jamqne cum ille decessit, tres ex illis pervenerant ad Latino). Fide Gaffarelli in Wolf, Bibliothefa
ffebmca, appendix
to vol.
i,
p. 0,
207
German Reformation. This eminent scholar, name Capnion {Kawiov), or Capnio, which is a translation of his German name Eeuchlin,
father of the
•who is also called by the Greek
i.e.
smoke, in accordance with the fashion of the time
as
Gerard,
name
signifying amiable, assumed the
;
just
of Desi-
DERiDS Erasmus, and Schwaetzerth, denoting hlack earth, took the name of Melanchthon,
December
At
28, 1455.
to the court of
— was
bom
at
Phorzheim
the age of seventeen he was called
Baden, and received among the court singers
in consequence of his beautiful voice.
ments soon attracted
His
brilliant attain-
notice,
and he was sent (1473) with the
young Margrave Frederick,
eldest son of Charles II, after-
wards bishop of Utrecht, to the celebrated high school of Paris.
Here he
Hermonymus of Sparta and who went to Paris after the
acquired, from
other fugitive Greek
literati,
taking of Constantinople (1453), that remarkable knowledge of
Greek which enabled him so largely
to
amass the Attic
rendered him so famous through Europe. in
went
lore
and
to Basle
1474, delivered lectures on the Latin language and the
and had among his hearers nobles of high rank both
classics,
£pom France and Germany.
He
where his fame
him the
the Bearded, councillor, to
He
Rome
secured for
who made him
and as such
Pope and
to
Tubingen in 1481,
friendship of Eberhard
his private secretary and privy
this prince took
in 1482; where he
before the
went
made
Eeuchlin with him
that splendid Latin oration
the cardinals, which elicited from his
Holiness the declaration that Eeuchlin deserved to be placed
among
the best orators of France and Italy.
Eberhard took him
to Florence, and it
From Rome
was here that Eeuchlin
became acquainted with the celebrated Mirandola and with But as he was appointed licentiate and the. Kabbalah. assessor of the supreme court in Stuttgard, the
new
residence
of Eberhard, on his return in 1484, and as the order of Dominicans elected him as their proctor in the whole of Germany,
w
208 Reuohlin had not time to enter at once upon the study of He-
brew and Aramaic, which are the key
to the
Kabbalah, and he
had reluctantly to wait till 493, when he accompanied Eberbard Here he became acquainted to the imperial court at Ling. !
with E. Jacob b. Jeohiel Loanz, a learned Hebrew, and court physician of Frederick III, from
Whereupon Reuohlin
whom
he learned Hebrew.*'
once betook himself
at
to the
study of
the Kabbalah, and within two years of his beginning to learn
the language in which treatise, entitled Dff
This
treatise
analysis of
it
it
is
written, his first
Verba Mirifico
is
of the greatest rarity, and the following
is
given by Franck.
It is in the form of a
dialogue between an Epicurean philosopher a
Jew named Baruch, and
his
Kabbalistio
1494), appeared.
{'B&sle,
the author,
who
named is
Sidonius,
introduced by
Greek name Capnio, and consists of three books, accord-
ing to the number of speakers.
Book
which
the exponent of
I,
Baruch the Jewish
is
Kabbalist, is occupied with a refutation of doctrines,
urged against
this
system, for which reason
further description of
Book
the Epicurean
and simply reproduces the arguments generally
we omit any
it.
II endeavours to shew that
all
wisdom and
true
philosophy are derived from the Hebrews, that Plato, Pythagoras and Zoroaster borrowed their ideas from the Bible, and that traces of the liturgies
Hebrew language
and sacred books of
all
are to be found in the
nations.
Tlien follows an
explanation of the four divine names, which are shown to have
been transplanted into the systems of Greek philosophy.
The ego
first
sum
and most distinguished of tliem T\T\^
qui
sum (Exod.
philosophy by to owjtws
we
translate
by NIH He,
iii,'
uiv. i.e.,
~\'^H T]''T\^
12), is translated in the Platonic
The second
divine name, which
the sign of unchangeableness and
33 " Is (Jekiel Loan?.) me, supra (luam dici queat, primus edocuit." Comp. Sudim, ffcbr. p. 3.
fideliter literos
Hebraicos
209 of the eternal idea of the Deity,
is
to
The
S'arcptiv.
name
tliird
God
of
(jocl
In
he
manifested himself to Moses.
first
him
as a
form
burning
is
opposed
used in Holy WritislCN
Fire.
tliis
among
also to be found
the Greek philosophers in the term lavruv, which
appeared in the burning bush when
The prophets
describe
and John the Baptist depicts him as
fire,
such when he says, " I baptize you with water, but he who
me
Cometh
after
The
Hebrew prophets is the same as the juentioned in the hymns of Orpheus. But these
fire
{ai ^i)p)
names
shall baptize
you with
fire."
are in reality only one,
calls himself
because every existence emanates from him Fire, because
it is
always
is
amidst the
II.)
iii,
ether threor
showing to us the divine nature
Thus God
in three different aspects.
and he
(Matt,
of the
;
he
MÂŤ
calls
he who ilUiminiUes and animates
Beiriff,
himself
all
things
because he always remains like himself
llii,
infinite variety of his works.
Now
just as there
are names which express tlie nature of the Deity, so there are names which refer to his iittributes, and these are the ten (f we louk away from every attribute and every Sephirolh.
which the divine subsistence may be
definite point of view in
contemplated,
if
we endeavour
to depict the absolute
Being
as concentraiinc himself within himself, and not aifording us
any explicable reiauon
by a name
wliicli
it is
to our intellect, he is then described
forbidden to pronounce, by the thrice
holy Tetragriinuuaton, the name Jehovah (miT) the
Ba-Mcphoru^h There is
is
(:VS'\-ZrS\
no doulH that ihe tetrad
an imitation of the
Shem
OV). {TiTpaxrvs) of
Pythagoras
Hebrew Tetragrammaton, and
that the
worship of the decade has simply been invented in honour of the ten Sephirolh.
'J'he
four letters composing this
represent the four fundamental constituents of the body
name {i.e.,
heat, cold, dryness and humidity), the four geometrical principal points
{i.i\,
the point, the line, flat and body), the four
notes of the musical scale, the four rivers in the earthly
210 paradise, the four symbolical figares in the vision of Ezekiel, &o.,
&c.,
Moreover
See.
separately
we
The
meaning.
dite
number
ten,
first
letter
and which by
is
God is
God
with nature
number
depicted by the
visible nature,
inasmuch as
Pythagoras under the dual. the third letter, which
three,
i.e.,
The number
is like\yise
(H)
is like
;
The
number
Moreover the
by \
three,
six is
(solida), or the world.
the imprint of
it
fourth and last letter of this divine
the second, represents the
here symbolizes the
and of
six, expressed
evident that the world has in
divine perfection.
name
the Trinity
as
revered in the Pythagorean
Symbol of the cube, the bodies it is
the second letter,
God inasmuch
represented by Plato and
it is
the symbol of all perfection.
Hence
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
of
by the combination of one, two, and
school, is formed
the
the beginning and end of
The number ^i;ÂŤ, expressed by il
things.
shows us the union of he
^ which also stands for the
form reminds us of the mathe-
its
matical point, teaches ua that all
we look at these four letters them has equally a recon-
if
shall find that each of
human and
medium between heaven and
amahei^ce, and which
rational soul,
is the
earth, just as. five is the centre
of the decade, the symbolic expression of the totality of things.
Book
exponent of which
III, the
shew that the most
be found by the same method.
method
found in the
which
is
Thus
suffice. first
is
Capnio, endeavours to
essential doctrines of Christianity are to
Let a few instances of
verse of Genesis.
If the
translated created, be examined,
three letters
composing
a separate word, Sjnrit, Father.
this
the doctrine of the Trinity is to be
this
Hebrew word ^t^3 and
word be taken
if
each of
tlie
as the initial of
we obtain the expressions li< Upon the same principle we
nn P
Son,
find the two
persons of the Trinity in the words, " the stone which the builders refused is (Fs. cxviii, 22),
become the head stone of the corner
inasmuch as the three
letters
"
composing the
211
word
PK
atone, are to
Orpheus, in his the
New
be divided into
hymn on
p 3M Father,
Son.
the night, described the Trinity of
Testament in the words,
vwf, lApavhs,
a^p,
for night
which begets everything can only designate the Father; heaven, that olyphus which in its boundlessness embraces all things,
and which proceeded from the night,
signifies the
Son
;
whilst ether, which the ancient poet also designates^Vry breath, is
The name Jesus in Hebrew n"V'Âť"n"Âť name nin' Jeltovahs and the
the JETo/y Ghost.
the vtvraypafiitaTov yields the V)
which' in the language of the Kabbalah is the symbol of
fire
or light, which St. Jerome, in his mystical exposition
of the alphabet, has terious as it
name
shows us that Jesus
Even the
Logos. is
made
cross,
God
is
God
which
plainly indicated in the
which
the sign of the A^yoc.
This mys-
therefore contains a whole revelation, inasmuch himself, the Light or the
is the
symbol of
Christianity,
Old Testament, by the
planted in the midst of the garden
tree of life
by the pray-
;
ing attitude of Moses, when he raised his hands towards
heaven in his intercession for Israel during the combat with
Amalek
;
and by the
tree
which converted the
bitter waters
into sweet in the wilderness of Marah.''*
The
Treatise de Verho Mirifico
is,
however, only an intro-
duction to another work on the same subject which Reuchlin
published twenty-two years
Hagenau, 1516. This a dialogue
later, entitled
Treatise, like the
between a
De Arte first, is
Mohammedan named
Cabalistica.
in the
form of
Marrianus, a
Pythagorean Philosopher named Philolaus, and a Jewish doctor
named Simon. The dialogue is held in Frankfort, Jew resides, to whom the Mohainmedan and
where the
Pythagorean resort Kabbalah.
to
The whole
be initiated into the mysteries of the is
a
more matured exposition and
elaboration of the ideas hinted at in his 24 Comp. Franck, Die Kabbalah oder libertetzt
von Jellinek,
first
work.
die Seligiom Pkilotophie der
Leipzig, 1844, p. 8, tv.
Hebrier
SI2
The Kabbalah, according
reception of Divine revelation
made between
Calalici, to
tion, their disciples
The
Eeaohlin,
to ;
whom is
to
propound the relations of
beings which emanated from
God
them
to Moses.
the Creator of
communion with him.
to attain actual
mankind
is
and he implanted
liim,
In order that feeble man might attain revealed himself to
this
communion, God
in various ways, but especially
This Divine revelation
Moses contains
to
more than appears on the surface of the Pentateuch. is it
a recondite wisdom concealed in
it
tilings
many pleonasms and
far
There
which distinguishes
from other codes of morals and precepts.
Pentateuch
to be
Cahalaai, and their imitators Cahalistae.
design of the Kabbalah
aspirations in
is
belongs heavenly inspira-
the absolute Creator to the creature. all
a symbolical
is
nnd a distinction
There are in the
repetitions
of the same
and words, and as we cannot charge God with having
inserted useless and superfluous words in the
we must
believe that something
in them, to
Holy
more profound
Scriptures,
is
contained
which the Kabbalah gives the key.
This key consists in permutations, commutations, &c., &o.
But
this act of
exchanging and arranging
letters,
terpreting for the edification of the soul the
Holy
and of
in-
Scriptures,
which we have received from God as a divine thing not to be understood by the multitude, was not communicated by Moses to everybody, but to the elect, tradition called
it
came
Kabbalah.
to
such as Joshua, and so by
the seventy interpreters.
God, out of love
to his people,
This
gift is
has revealed
hidden mysteries to some of them, and these have found the living spirit in the dead letter
consist of separate
Tetters,
;
that
is
certain relation to the angels as celestial
tions
from
are afTected.
God
;
To
to say, the Scriptures
visible signs
which stand in a
and
spiritual
and by pronouncing them, the a true Kabbalist,
who has an
emana-
latter also
insight into
the whole connection of the terrestrial with the celestial, these
213 signs thus put together are the
union
-with
spirits,
-who
means of placing him thereby bound
are
to
in close his
fulfil
wishes.'*
The
extraordinary influence which Reuohlin's Kabbalistio
upon the
Treatises exercised
upon the
early reformers
greatest thinkers of the time and
may
be judged of from the un-
measured terms of praise which they bestowed upon
The
author.
Treatises were regarded as heavenly,
cations, revealing
new
Conrad Leontarius,
divine wisdom.
Wirapheling on the subject, says
writing to
their
communi-
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;" I never saw
anything more beautiful or admirable than this work
{i.e.,
De
Verho MirificoJ, which easily convinces him who reads that no philosopher, whether
Jew
or Christinn,
it
superior to
is
Eeuchlin."
Aegidius, general of the Eremites, wrote to the holy Augustine " that Reuchlin had rendered hiro^ as well as the rest of mankind, happy by his works, which had
known
to all
a thing hitherto unheard of."
the younger, sent
him word "
that
Pope Leo
Pythagorean book greedily, as he did
all
wards the Cardinal de Medici had done should soon enjoy
it."-''
Such was the
newly-revealed Kabbalah created-
only learned
men but
among
made
Philip Beroaldus,
X had read his
good books so,
;
after-
and he himself
interest
which
this
Christians, that not
statesmen and warriors began to study
the oriental languages, in order to be able to fathom the
mysteries of this theosophy.
Whilst the Kabbalah was gaining such high
U50-1498.
favour amongst Christians both in Italy and Germany, through the exertions of Mirandola and Renchlin, a powerful voice was raised
among
the Jews against the Sohar, the very Bible of
this theosophy. Venetitt,
a.'5
1450,
Elia del Medigo, born at Candia, then in of
a
German
literary family,
of
Comp. The Life and Times of John ReucMin, by Fi-ancU Besham,
p. 102, &c.
26
professor
P'lde
Life of John Revchlin, p, 108.
214 philosophy in the University of Padua, teacher of Pico de Mirandola, and a scholar of
among
bis
the highest reputation
hoth
Jewish brethren and among Christians, impugned
In his philosophical Treatise on
the authority of the Sohar.
the nature of Judaism as a harmonizer between religion and philosophy, entitled
An Examination of the Law (/Ttn /UTTl),
December
vrhich he wrote
29, 1491, he puts into the
mouth
of an antagonist to the Eabbalah the following three argu-
ments against the genuineness of the Sohar
:
Neither the
1 ,
Talmud, nor the Gaonim and Rabbins knew anything of the
Sohar or of
doctrines
its
very late period
inasmuch as
and
;
8,
;
The Sohar was published
Many
3,
describes later
it
at a
anachronisms occur in
Amoraic
direct intercourse with the Tanaite R.
it,
authorities as having
Simon
b.
Jochai
who
belongs to an earlier period.*^
The
1522-1670.
voice of Elia del
Medigo and
others,
however, bad no power to check the rapid progress of the E^abbalab, which had into Palestine
and
we
its
way from Spain and Italy all
branches of
life
Passing over the Iiost of minor advocates and
literature.
teachers,
now found
and Poland, and penetrated
shall
who formed two
mention the two great masters in Palestine,
distinct schools, distinguished
by the promi-
nence which they respectively gave to certain doctrines of the
ÂŁabbalah.
Bemak
=
The
first
of these
p'DT from the
R. Moses Cordovero.
He
is
Moses Cordovero,
also called
name
llWnip
acrostic
was
bom
the Kabbalah under his learned
of his
in Cordova, 1522, studied
brother-in-law,
Solomon
Aleavez, and very soon became so distinguished as a Eabbnlist
and author that his fame travelled to â&#x20AC;˘were greedily bought.
troduction to
nm
the
Italy,
where his works
His principal works are
Kabbalah, entitled
:
A Sombre
I,
An
In-
or Sweet
27 The niTra was first published ia a collection of diverse Treati."es, in Basle, 1620-31 ; and then iu Vienna, 1833, with an elaborate philosophical eommenlarj hj T. S, Beggio. The arguments against the Sohar are in thii edition, p. iS.
S15 Light (3iy3
IW)
published in Venice, 1687, then in
first
Cracow, 1647, and in Furth, 1701
2,
;
Kabbalistio reflections
and comments on ninety-nine passages of the Bible,
The Book of Retirement 1543
;
and
3,
A
entitled
(I'l^nj 13D), published in Venice,
work
large Kabbalistic
The Garden
entitled
of Pomegranates (D'JIST DHnS)), which consists of thirteen sections or gates (D''ny^£/) subdivided into chapters, and discusses the Sephiroih,
the
Divine names, the import and
significance of the letters, &c., &c.
Cracow, 1591.
Excerpts of
It
was
have been
it
Latin by Bartolocci, Bibliotheca
Magna
first
published in
translated
p.
3^1, &c., and Knorr von Eosenroth, Tractatus de
ex
libra
Pardes Rimmonim in
his
into
Rahhinica, vol.
iv,
Anima
Cabbala Denudata, Sulz-
bach, 1677.«8
The
peculiar feature of Cordovero
is
that he is chiefly
occupied with the scientific speculations of the Eabbalah, or
tlie
the
speculative
modem
Kabbalah (IVyfV n7Dp),
as
it is
called in
terminology of this esoteric doctrine, in contra-
distinction to the
wonder-working Kabbalah {rfvyo TV'Zp),
keeping aloof to a great extent from the extravagances which
we
shall soon have to notice.
In
this respect therefore
represents the Eabbalah in its primitive state, as
from
the
different
lucubrations on the " The knowledge of the Creator is
from that of the creature, since in the case of the
knowledge and the thing known are
distinct,
leading to subjects which are again separate from him. is
described by the three expressions
and the cogitated ledge,
he
seen
following specimen of his
nature of the Deity.
latter,
may be
object.
knowing and
the
Now known
—
thus
This
cogitation, the cogitator
the Creator is himself knowobject.
His knowledge does
not consist in the fact that he directs his thoughts to things 28 For the otber works of Cordovero, both published and unpublished, vt must refer to Fiirst, Bihliotluca Judaiea, vol. i, p. 187, &c. ; and Steinsohneider, Oatulogut Libr. Hebr. in Bibliotheca BodUiana, col. 1793, &o.
216 without him, since in comprehending and knowing himself,
he comprehends and knows everything which is
nothing which
is
not united with him, and which he does
He
not find in his own suhslanoe. things existing, and
There
exists.
all
is
the archetype of
all
things are in him in their purest and
most perfect form; so that the perfection of the creatures consists in the support whereby they are united to the primary
source of his existence, and they sink
down and
from
fall
that perfect and lofty position in proportion to their separation
from him."^' 1
The opposite
534- 1 572.
to this school is the
by Isaac Luria or Loria, also called Ari
was born
'1 'tjaiyNil
name pHS'
initials of his
He
at
Jerusalem
1
=
one founded
'"IN from the
E. Isaac Ashkanazi.
53i, and, having lost his father
when very young, was taken by his mother to Eahira, where he was put by his rich uncle under the tuition of the best Jewish master.
Up
to
student of the
his
twenty-second year he was a diligent
Talmud and
the Babbinic lore,
and
distin-
guished himself in these departments of learning in a most
remarkable manner.
He
then lived in retirement for about
seven years to give free scope to his thoughts and meditations,
but he soon found that simple retirement from collegiate
He
studies did not satisfy him.
therefore
removed
to the
banks of the Nile, where he lived in a sequestered cottage for several years, giving himself reveries.
Elias,
who communicated
too, his soul
in
up
entirely to meditations
and
Here he had constant interviews with the prophet to
him sublime
doctrines.
ascended to heaven whenever he was
Here,
asleep,
and
the celestial regions held converse with the souls of the
great teachers of bygone days.
When
thirty-six years of age
(1570) the Prophet Elias appeared to him again and told him
go
to
to
Palestine, where his successor
was awaiting him.
Obedient to the command, he went to Safet, where he gathered 39 Pardet
Bimmenim= The
Garden of Pomegruiates, &9
a.
217 round him ten disciples, visited the sepulchres of ancient teachers, and there, by prostrations and prayers, obtained from their
manner of
spirits all
perform i.e.,
all sorts
much
revelations, so
vinced he was the Messiah
b.
of miracles.
It
was
the ascetic and miraculaus
this part of the
(JTÂťya
His sentiments he delivered
taught.
so that he was con-
Joseph and that he was able
which Loria
rb2.\)),
orally, as
to
Kabbalah,
he himself did
not write anything, except perhaps some marginal notes of a critical import in older books and MSS. His disciples treasured
up
his marvellous sayings,
and converted thousands 1
The
543- J 620.
system
exponent of Loria's Kabbalistio
real
his celebrated disciple
is
of a Calabrian family, seven.
whereby they performed miracles
to the doctrines of this theosophy.
who
Chajim
died in
]
descendant
Vital, a
620 at the age of seventy-
After the demise of his teacher, Chajim Vital
gently collected disciples
the
all
MS.
dili-
notes of the lectures which Loria's
had written down, from whicTi, together with his own produced the gigantic and famous system of the
jottings, he
Kabbalah, entitled the Tree of Life (D''^nn yv). over which Vital laboured thirty years, was at
MS.
in
copies,
This work,
first
and every one of the Kabbalistic
circulated
disciples
had
pledge himself, under pain of excommunication, not to
to
allow a copy to be all
made
for a foreign land
the Codd. remained in
Palestine.
;
At
so that for a time last,
however, this
Thesaurus of the Kabbalah, which properly consists of six works, was published by J. Satanow at Zolkiev, 1772. editions of
it
appeared in Korez,
browne, 1804;
Stilikow,
1818;
New
1785; Sklow, 1800; Do-
and Knorr von Eosenroth
has translated into Latin a portion of that part of the great
work which
treats
on the doctrine of the metempsychosis
(C^hj'?jn).3o
1558-1560.
The
circulation of Loria's
work which gave
30 For s description of the component parts of the D"nn yÂť IBD es well ea for an account of the sundry editions of the several ports, published at different times, we must refer to Fiirst, BiUiotheea Jadaica, vol. iii, pp. 479-4S1,
218 an extraordinary impetus to the Eabbalab, and which gave rise to the
new school and a separate congregation
in Palestine,
was not the only favonrable circumstance which had arisen to advance and promulgate the esoteric doctrine.
which since the
first
who had
its
birth
The
So/tar,
had been circulated in MS., was now
for
time printed in Mantua, and thousands of people
MS. were
hitherto been unable to procure the
enabled to possess themselves of copies."
It
is,
thus
however,
evident that with the increased circulation of these two Bibles
of the Eabbalah, as the Sohar and Loria's called, there
Etz Chajim
are
was an increased cry on the part of learned Jews
against the doctrines propounded in them.
Isaac b.
Immanuel
and the great champion
de Lates, the Eftbbi of Pesaro,
for the
Eabbalah, who prefixed a commendatory epistle to the Sohar, tells
us most distinctly that some Rabbins wanted to prevent
the publication of the Sohar, urging that secret or be burned, because
1571-1648.
Of
it
far the
powerful.
ought
to be
kept
the numerous opponents to the Eabbalah
which the Sohar and Loria's work called
was by
it
tends to heretical doctrines.'*
forth,
Leo de Modena
most daring, the most outspoken and the most
This eminent scholar who
is
known
to the Christian
world by his celebrated History of the Rites, Customs and
Manners of
the Jews, which
published in Padua,
1
was originally written in
Italian,
640, and which has been translated into
Latin, English, French, Dutch, &c., attacked the Eabbalah in
two of his works.
His
first
onslaught
metempsychosis in his Treatise
composed
this Treatise in
Finzi, of Egypt, 31 of
it,
An
is
-entitled
on the doctrine of
Ben David.
and he demonstrates therein that
analysis of the Sohar, as
He
1635-36, at the request of David
weU
this doctrine
as a description of the different editions
are given in the second part of this Essay, p. 160, &c.
38 Comp. his Hesp., ed. Vienna, 1880, p. 2i, &e., iwpa «)» D'mn la pDB •no^nn riEna nn'mrt nrm DSian nmin noBTi art; and again, ibid. p. 20,
»
219 of Gentile origin, and was rejected by the great men of the Jewish faith in bygone days, refuting at the same time the is
philosophico-theological arguments advanced in It
his
its favour.''
however, his second attack on this esoteric doctrine, in
is,
work
entitled TJie
damaging
Modena composed to reclaim
Roaring Lion (DHU nX), which
to the Kabbalah.
In
this
Joseph Chamiz,
which propound
Treatiseâ&#x20AC;&#x201D; which Leo de
in 1639, at the advanced age of sixty-eight, ai
beloved disciple
an ardent follower of the Kabbalah
upon ancient
is so
of- his,
this esoteric doctrine,
and which are palmed
pseudonymous
authorities, are
trines themselves are mischievous
who was
â&#x20AC;&#x201D; he shows that the books ;
;
that the doc-
and that the followers of
system are inflated with proud notions, pretending to
this
.
know
the nature of
God
better than
anyone
else,
and
to
way of approaching the Deity.'* Hebraist, Joseph Solomon del Medigo
possess. the nearest and best
1623.
The
celebrated
(horn 1591, died 1637), -a contemporary of the preceding writer, also
employed his vast stores of erudition
this system.
Having been asked by B. Serach
of the Kabbalah, del Medigo, in a masterly
to expose
for his views
letter,
written in
1623, shows up the folly of this esoteric doctrine, and the
unreasonableness of the exegetical rules, whereby the followers of this system pretend to deduce 1
635.
We have
it
from the Bible.'*
seen that the information about the Kab-
balah, which Mirandola and Beuchlin imparted to Christians,
was
chiefly derived
Now
that .the
from the writings of Kecanti aud Gikatilla.
Sohar had been published, Joseph de Voisin
89 This Treatise is published in the collection entithd Ashkanozi, Frankfort-on-the-Maine, 1894.
dpi
D$io
by Eliezar
Leo de 3:1 The crra <-<h was published by Dr. Jalius Fiirst, Leipzig, 1 8:10. Modenu's relation to the Kabbalali, the Talmud and Christianity is shown in an See also the elaborate Introduction by Geiger in the raai yua iqho Berlin, 189(1. article
Leo de Modeha,
Literalure, vol.
ii,
in Alexander's edition of Kitto's Cyclopadia of Biblical
p. 811.
3-) This Epiiitle, together with a German translation and learned notes, has been published by Geiger in his collection of sundry treatises, entitled Meto
CiMfnajim.
Berlin,
18&.
220 determined to be the
make some portions of it accessible who did not understand the Aramaic
first to
to those Christian readers
Accordingly he translated
in which ihis Thesaurus is written.
some
human 1
Sohar which
extracts of the
treat of the nature of the
soul.'*
052- 1654.
Just at the very time when some of the most
distinguished Jews exposed the pretensions of the Kabbnlah,
and denounced the fanciful and unjustifiable rules of pretation whereby
its
advocates
tried
to evolve it
letters of the revealed law, the celebrated
most learned and elaborate
a
in
maintained
no
with
gradually issued
it
all
on
person than the patriarch Abraham
less a
Egypt
Athnnnsius Kircher,
treatise
this subject,
Egypt by
the Ivabbalah was introduced into
tliat
religions
all
is
;
and that from
over the East, and intermixed
ond systems of philosophy.
more extraordinary
What
tions
it
Sephiroth, this
itself afterwards, viz., the
and permutations of the
between
theosophy.^'
still
letters,
which were the
The amount
it
which
combinations, transposi-
and does not discriminate
and die speculations about the &c.,
is
that this learned Jesuit, in thus exalting
the Kabbalah, lays the greatest stress on that part of
developed
inter-
from the
original
of Eastern
which Kircher has amassed in his work
En
Soph, the
characteristics
will
lore,
of
however,
always remain
monument to the extensive learning of this Jesuit. 1643-1676. The wonder-working- or practical branch of
a noble
the Kabbalah (JTifyO H/Jp), as
it
is
called, so elaborately
propounded and defended by Kircher, -which consists in the transpositions of the letters of the sundry divine names, &c.,
and which as we have seen constituted' no part of the original Kabbalah, had now largely laid hold on the minds and fancies 36 Comp. Dispntatio Cabalisticu R. Israel cominentariis ex Zoluir. Paris, 103.').
filii
\fo3i8 dc nnim&, itrc, adjectis
37 Kii'cher's Tie-itise on the Kabbalah is contained in his stupendous vork, Borne, 163.^. entitled (Edipui ^(jtjftineus, vol. ii, pp. 209-3110.
S21 of both Jews and Christians, and was producing among the former the most mournful and cahimitous effects. The famous
Kabbalist, Sabbatai Zevi,
who was born
1641, was the chief actor in this tragedy.
was sent
to a
in
Smyrna, July,
When
a child he
Babbinic school, and instructed in the Law, the
Mishna, the Talmud, the Midrashim, and the whole cycle of Babbinic lore. So great were his intellectual powers, and so vast the knowledge he acquired,, that
when
fifteen
he betook
himself to the study of the Kabbalah, rapidly mastered mysteries,
became peerless in
his
its
knowledge of " those things
which were revealed and those things which were hidden
;"
and at the age of eighteen obtained the honourable appellation sage (DDn), and delivered public lectures, expounding the divine law and the esoteric doctrine before crowded audiences.'
At the
the age of twenty-four he gave himself out as the Messiah,
Son of David, and
Eedeemer of
the
Israel,
pronouncing
publicly the Tetragrammaton, which was only allowed to the
high priests during
Though it,
the existence of
the second
Temple.
Smyrna excommunicated him for Salonica, Athens, Morea and .Terusalem,
the Jewish sages of
he travelled to
teaching the Kabbalah, proclaiming himself as the Messiah,
anointing prophets and converting thousands upon thousands.
So numerous were the
believers in him, that in
trade was entirely stopped
;
the Jews
disposed of their chattels and
wound up
many
places
their affairs,
made themselves ready
to
be
redeemed from their captivity and led by Sabbatai Zevi back to
Jerusalem.
The consuls
of
Europe were ordered
to
enquire into this extraordinary movement, and the governors of the
East reported
to the Sultan the cessation of
Sabbatai Zevi was then
Mohammed
arrested
commerce.
by order of the Sultan,
IV, and taken before him at Adrianople.
â&#x20AC;&#x201D;
The
Sultan spoke to him as follows " I am going to test thy Messiahship. Three poisoned arrows shall be shot into thee,
and
if
they do not
kill thee,
I too will believe that thou art the
223
He
Messiah."
saved himself by embracing Islamism in the
who gave him the name Thus ended appointed him Kafidyi Bashi.
presence of the Sultan,
Effendi, and the career of
the Kabbalist Sabbatni Zevi, after having ruined thousands
upon thousands of 1
Whether
677-1 684.
roth
knew of
difficult to
Jewisli families.
the learned
Knorr Baron von Rosen-
the extravagances of Sabbatai Zevi or not
At
say.
Simon
Sohai; that he wrote
it
b.
is
accomplished Christian
all events this
scholar believed that
is
^
Jochai was
tlie
author of the
under divine inspiration, and that
it
essential to the elucidation of the doctrines of Christi-
most
With
anity.
difficulties
this
conviction he determined to master the
connected with the Kabbalistic writings, in order to
render the principal works of this esoteric doctrine accessible to his Christian brethren.
For, although
LuUy, Mirandola,
Eeuchlin and Kircher had already done much to acquaint the Christian world with the secrets of the Kabbalah, none of these sclioliirs
had given translations of any portions of the Sohar.
Knorr Baron von Rosenroth,
therefore put himself
the tuition of R. Meier Stern, a learned Jew, assistance
was enabled
the Unveiled
volumes, the
to publish the celebrated
Kabbalah (Kabbala Denudata), first
under
and with his
work
entitled
in two large
of which was printed at Sulzbaoh, 1677-78,
and the second at Frankfort- on- the-Maine,
1
684, giving a Latin
translation of the Introduction to and the following portion
of the
SoAarâ&#x20AC;&#x201D; the Book of
Great Assembli/ S*:OV);.
(^*3"l
Mysteries
Kill*)
;
the
(SnW3ST nSD)
;
the
Small Assembti/ (Kni*
Joseph Gikatilla's Gate of Light
(mW
nyif)
;
the
Doctrine of Metempsychosis (3v1J7jn), and the Tree of Life
{WT] yy), of Chajim Vital; the Garden of Pomegranates (D'JID'1 0113), of Moses Cordovero the House of the Lord {arhii /lU), and the Gate of Heaven (D^Otyn "ySlVf), of ;
38 Coinp. Jost, GetchicIUe des Judenthumt nnd seiner Secten, vol. Leipzig, 1US9.
iii,
p. 153, &c.
223
Abraham Herera the Valley of the King (l^n pO^), of Naphtah b. Jacob; the Vision of the Priest (fn3 HNnQ), ;
of Issachar Beer
Naphtali Cohen, &c., &c., with elaborate
b.
annotations, glossaries and indices.
work
this gigantic it
is
mixes up in one
that
it
is
The only drawback
to
without any system, and that
all the earlier
developments of the Kab-
balah with the later productions. Still the criticism passed upon it by Buddeus, that it is a " confused and obscure work,
which the necessary and the unnecessary, the useful and
in
the useless are mixed up and thrown together as
one chaos,"^^ that if the
is
rather too severe
it.
it
passages of the trines to those
also
New Testament which
were into
exhibit a regular
if furnishes
Baron von Kosenroth has
it
must be remembered
Kahbala Denudata does not
system of this esoteric doctrine, for
and
;
much
material
collected
all
the
contain similar doc-
propounded by the Kabbalah.
Amongst
1758-1763.
the Jews, however, the pretensions
and consequences of the Kabbalistic Pseudo-Messiah, Sabbatai
new era in the criticism of Even such a scholar and thorough Kabbalist as Jacob b. Zevi of Emden, or Jabez (VOV), as he is called from the acrostic of his name (""iS ]2 ypV''), maintains in his Zevi, and his followers, produced a
the Sohar.
work, which he wrote in 1758-17C3, and which he entitled
The Wrapper of Books, that with the exception of the Sohar all the rest is of a late origin.*" He shows that ( ) The Sohar misquotes passages of Scripture, misunderstands the Talmud, and contains some rituals kernel of the
1
which were ordained by (2)
later
Rabbinic authorities
Mentions the crusades against the Mohammedans.
39 Confuaam
cum
et
obscuram opus, in quo neoessarla onm non
(D'pDIE)). (3)
Uses
ueoesaariis, utila
unam
vnlut nhaos cot^eotu. Introductio te Halle, 1703. Buddeus gives in ttiis a detailed desoriplion of the K'abbala Denudata,
inutilibus, confuBa aunt, et in
Historiam PIdlosophiae Hehraeorum. Introduction (p. 882,
40 The critique of
A thorough nnoiots of Jabea was published at Altona, 1768. giTen by Oraetz, GeichicMt der Juden, tol, vii, p. 494, *o.
mron it is
ifcc),
2U the philoBophioal terminology of Ibn Tibbon's lation of
Hebrew TranB-
Mere NebucMm, and borrows
Maimonides'
figure of Jehudah Ha- Levi's Khosari, that " Israel
human
in the organism of the
more acutely
sufferings
221
b,
161 a)
;
and
"
(Khosari,
Knows
(4)
race,
the
is
the heart
and therefore
feels its
ii,
36, with Sohar,
iii,
the Portuguese and North
Spanish expression Esnoga.
Whilst the Jews were thus shaken in their opinion
1767.
about the antiquity of the Sohar, learned Christians both
on
Simon
b.
the Continent and in England maintained that
Jochai was the author of the Bible of the Kabbalah, and
quoted
its
Thus Dr.
sentiments in corroboration of their peculiar views.
fam&us Hebraist and commentator,
Gill, the
in his
work on the Antiquity of the Hebrew Language, adduces passages from the Sohar to shew that the Hebrew vowel 120, at which time he tells us " lived
points were
known A.D.
Simon ben
Jochai, a disciple of R. Akiba, author of the
Zohar.'"^'
1830.
Allen,
in
Modern Judaism, Taking
this
account of the Kabbalah in his
the
also
premises the antiquity of the Sohar.
pseudonym
as the primary source of the primitive
Kabbalah, Allen, like
all
his
predecessors, mixes .up the
early mysticism
and magic, as well as the
Hagadic
of
rales
Ziruph,
Notaricon,
interpretation, &c.,
later
abuse of the
denominated
Gematria,
which the Kabbalists afterwards
appropriated, with the original doctrines of this theosophy.**
1843.
Even
the erudite Professor Franck, in his excellent
work La Kabbale the
Book
(Paris, 1843),
makes no
distinction between
Jetzira and the Sohar, but regards the esoteric
doctrines of the latter as a development and continuation of
the tenets propounded in the former. 41 Gomp.
A
He
moreover main-
Dimertatwn coneeming the Antiquity of the Hebrew Language, and Accents. By Johu GiU, O.U. London, 1767.
Litters, Vowel-points
4a
modem
Judaism, by John Allen, p. 67-96, 3nd edition.
London, 1830.
2!i5
tains
Sohar
that the
consists of anoient
modem
and
frag-
ments, that the ancient portions are the Book of Mysteries
(Mmy^iST
K-13D), the Great Assembly or Idra
Kin), and the Small Assembly or Idra Suta
Rabba (NinN Âťmi*),
(KJfllt
and actually proceeds from the school of E. Simon
b. Joohai,
while several of the other parts belong to a subsequent period,*'
but not later than the seventh century
Sohar
the
is
Palestine
the Kabbalah, -which
;
;
that the fatherland of
that the fundamental principles of
were
communicated by E. Simon
Jochai to a small number of his disciples, were at
pagated orally seventh
that they were then from the
;
century
gradually edited
and
first
first
b.
pro-
to the
through
enlarged
additions and commentaries, and that the whole of this compilation,
completed in the seventh century, owing to
attacks on the Asiatic religions,
teenth century,
when
it
was kept
was brought
to
secret
obliged to
many
the thir-
To
Europe.
his opinions about the antiquity of the Kabbalah,
in the
its
till
fortify
Franck
is
palm the doctrine of the Sephirotk upon passages
Talmud
As
in a most unnatural manner.
this point,
howover, has been discussed in the second part of this Essay, {vide supra, p. 183, etc.) there is
the arguments here.*'
Still
the elucidation of the
Sohar
no necessity for repeating
Franok's valuable contribution to will always be a
welcome aid
to
the student of this difficult book.
1845.
A new era
in the study of the Kabbalah
by the researches of 8rd,
1841,
when
M. H. Landauer, who
scarcely thirty-three years of age.
learned Eabbi, whose premature death to
literature,
in
was created
died February
spite
is
This
an irreparable loss
of constitutional infirmities, which
occasioned him permanent sufierings during the short period of his earthly career, devoted himself from his youth to the
43 Franck's
La
Kdbbale has been translated into Oerman, with notes and Die Kabbala oder
oorrections by ihe learned and indefatigable Adolph JeUinek Leipzig, 1844. die Beligioru-Pliilofophie der Hebraer.
;
226 study of Hebrew, the Mislina, the Tnlmud, and the rich Btores lie afterwards visited the universities of
of Jewish learning.
Munich and
Tiibingen, and in addition to his other researches
in the department of Biblical criticism, determined to
the depths of
tlio
Kabbalah.
careful study of this
esoteric
It
was
this scholar
fathom
who, after a
doctrine, for the first time dis-
tinguished between the ancient mysticism of
Gaonim
the
period and the real Kabbalah, and shewed that " the former,
of R. Akiha (N3''py 'IT ilVJIlN), Dimensiuns of the Deity (HOp liy^iy), the Heavenly
as contained in the Alphabet tlie
and even the Book of Jetzira
Mansions
(/llbj^il),
HTS^) and
similar documents, essentially
Kabbalah, inasmuch as
it
difl'er
{~\'SD
from the
knows nothing about the
later
so-called
Sepkiroth and about the speculations respecting the nature of the Deity, and that, according to the proper notions of the
Kabbalah,
its
contents ought to be described as
Hagada and
As to the Sohar, Landauer maintains by Abraham b. Samuel Abulafia towards
not as Kabbalah."^* that
it
was written
the end of the second half of the thii.'teenth century. auer's views
Land-
on the Kabbalah and on the authorship of the
Sohar, as Steinschneider rightly remnrks, are
all
the
more
weighty and instructive because he originally started with opinions of an exactly opposite character.
(Jewish Litera-
ture, p. 299.) 1
849.
D. H.
Joel,
Kabbi of Sheversenz, published in 1849
a very elaborate critique on Franck's Relii/ious Philosophy
of the Sohar, which to Franolc's work, racter,
is
though
an exceedingly
good supplement
Joel's treatise is of a negative cha-
and endeavours to demolish Franck's theory without
propoundiog another in positively states, that
its stead.
Thus much, however,
though the Sohar in
its
Joel
present form
44 The Literary Kemains of Landauer, comprising bis reseorches on the Kubbalfth, have been published in the Literaturblaii des Orients, vol. vi, p. 178, &c.
227 could not have been written by R. Simon b. Jochai, and
though the author of
it
may not have
lived before the thir-
teenth century, yet its fundamental doctrines to a great extent are not
the invention of the author, but are derived from
ancient Jewish sources, either documentary or 1851.
oral.''^
After a lapse of seven years Jellinek fulfilled the
promise which he made in the preface to his German translation of Franck's la
Kahhale ou la philosophie
religieuse des
Hibreux, by publishing an Essay on the authorship of the Sohar.
And
in 18dl this industrious scholar published a
historico-critical
Treatise, in
demonstration, that Moses b. of the Sohar.*^
which he proves, almost to
Shem Tob
de Leon
is
the author
Several of his arguments are given in the
second part of this Essay /Wife supra,
p.
174, &c.), in our
examination of the age and authorship of the Sohar.
Whilst busily engaged in his researches on the
1862.
authorship and composition of the Sohar, Jellinek was at the
same time extending his labours to the history of the Kabbalah generally, the results of which he communicated in two parts (Leipzig, 1852), entitled Contributions to the History
of the Kabbalah. The first of these parts embraces (1) the study and history of the Book Jetzira, (8) diverse topics connected with the Sohar, and (3) Kabbalistic doctrines and writings prior to the tinues the
Sohar ; whilst
investigation
the second part (1) con-
on the Kabbalistic doctrines and
writings prior to the Sohar, as well as (2) discusses additional
points connected with the Sohar, and (3) gives the original text to the history of the Kabbalah.*'
1853. 46
DU
Supplementary to the above works, Jellinek pubSeligioia-philotopliie
de$ Sohar,
Von
D- H. Joel.
n
Verhdltnist
p. 73, &e.
48 3foie$ Sen Schem-Tob de teon Adolpb Jellinek. Leipzig, 1851.
vtid
Leipzig,
mm
Sohar,
1849,
Vou
47 BeUrage zur Oesehiehte der Kabbala, Ton Adolph JeUinek, first and seeond parts.
Leipzig, 1852.
SS8 lished, twelve
afterwards), the first part of a Selection
months
of Kahhalistic Mysticism, which comprises the Hebrew texts of (1) The Treatise on the Emanations (ni^SM TX^Oti), (8)
The Book of
(IWH HBD), by
Institutions
B. Chamai
ofR. Abraham b. Samuel Ahulafia to R. Solomon b. Adereth, and (4) The Treatise entitled Kether Shem Tab (2)0 Q^ inO), by E. Abraham of Cologne. Gaon,
(3) Tlie Rejoinder
These Treatises, which
chiefly taken
are
from MSS. at the
Hamburg,
public Libraries in Paris and
are preceded
by
learned Introductions discussing the characteristics, the age, the authorship and the sources of each document, written
May
the erudite editor.**
and continue
to edit
Dr. Jellinek soon
fulfil his
by
promise,
these invaluable contributions to the
Kabbalah, as well as publish his own work on the import of this esoteric doctrine.
Dr. Etheridge, in his
1866. entitled
Jerusalem and
Manual on Hebrew Literature,
Tiberias, devotes seventy pages to a
description of the Kabbalah.
It
might have been expected
who draws upon Jewish
that this industrious writer,
sources,
would give us the result of the researches of the above-named Hebraists.
—
But Dr. Etheridge has done no such thing he Book Jetzira, the Maase Bereshith ;.
confuses the import of the (n»tt>«-)a
rm>^) and
the
Maase Merkaba (naSID HWD),
with the doctrines of the Kabbalah
Book Jetzira and to all
to the
the results of
from his work
and assigns both to the
;
Sohar an antiquity which
modem
will suflBce
criticism.
to
is
contrary
The following
extract
shew the correctness of our
remarks " To the :
authenticity oi' the Zohar, as a work of the early Kabbaschool, objections have indeed been made, but they are not of sufficient gravity to merit an extended investigation. The opinion that
listio
ascribes it as a pseudo fabi'ication to Moses de Leon in the thirteenth century, has, I imagine, but few, believers among the learned in this subject in our own day. The references to Sbemun ben Yoohai and the Kabala iu the Talmud, and abundant internal evidence found in the
18 Auawahl Kabbalistischer Mystik, part
1
.
Leipzig, 1SS3.
289 book itself, exhibit the strongest probability, not that Shemun himself was the author of it, but that it is the fruit and result of his personal insti-uctions, and of the studies of his immediate discipIes."ÂŤo
Now
the bold assertion that there are few believers
among own time in the pseudo fabrication of the Sohar by Moses de Leon in the thirteenth century, when such learned men as Zunz,Âť" Geiger," Sachs,*" Jellinek*' and a the learned of our
host of other most distinguished Jewish scholars, regard
almost as an established fact there are references to the
;
it
as well as the statement that
Kabbalah
in the
Talmud, can
only be accounted for from the fact that Dr. Etheridge has
not rightly comprehended the import of the Kabbalah, and
modem
that he is entirely unacquainted with the
researches
in this department of literature.
The
1867.
elaborate essay on Jewish literature by the
learned Steinschneider, which appeared in Ersch
and Gruber's
Encyclopedia, and which has been translated into English, contains a most thorough review of this esoteric doctrine. It
is,
however, to be remarked that the pages devoted to this
subject give not so
much an
analysis of the subject, as a
detailed account of its literature
;
and, like
all
the writings
of this excellent scholar, are replete with most useful information.**
1858-1861. the
A
most instructive and thorough analysis of
Sohar appeared in a Jewish
Chananja, volumes
i,
ii,
iii,
and
periodical, iv.**
49 Jerusalem and Tiberias ; Sora and Cordova, by Doctor in Philosophy. London, 1856, p. 314. 60 Die Qottesdienstlichen Varlrage der Juden. 81 Melo Chajnajim.
Berlin, 1840,
53 Moses BenScliem Tob de Leon.
Ben
J.
W.
Etheridge, M,A.,
Berlin, 1831, p. 405.
Introduction, p.
52 Die Beligiose Poesie der Juden in Spanien.
entitled
This analysis was
xm.
Berlin, 1845, p. 327.
Leipzig, 1881.
64 Jewish Literature, from the German of M. Steinschneider. London, 1857, 249-309. pp. 104-122 Ignat* 58 Fersuch einer umstandlichen Analyse drs Sohar, von Schuldirektor Szegedin, Stem, in Ben Chananja, MonaUchriJi fur jutUsche Theologie, vol. iv. 1858-1861. ;
230
made by Ignatz Stem, who has also those portions of the Sohar which
translated into
German
are called the
Book of
Mysteries, the Great Assembly, and the Small Assembly, and
The recent death of
has written a vocabulary to the Sohar. this great student in the
With
Kabbalah
be lamented.
is greatly to
the exception of the analysis of the Sohar,
works
are in
MS.
;
and
it is
to
his
all
be hoped that the accomplished
Leopold Low, chief Eabbi of Szegedin, and editor of the
Ben
Ghatianja,
who was
the
means of bringing the
retiring
Ignatz Stern into public, will publish his literary remains. 1859.
As
the
Kabbalah has played so important a part
in the mental and religious development, and in the history
of the Jewish people, the modern historians of the Jews, in depicting the vicissitudes of the nation, felt
element of their narrative, to trace the esoteric doctrine.
Thus
rise
the learned
it to
be an essential
and progress of
this
and amiable Dr. Jost
devotes seventeen pages, in his history of the Jews, to this theosophy.*"
1863.
No
one, however, has prosecuted with
and development of Dr. Graetz.
more
and impartiality the doctrines,
roughness, learning
this esoteric
tho-
origin
system than the historian
He, more than any of his predecessors since
most down by this
the publication of Landauer's literary remains, has in a
masterly manner carried out the principle laid
deceased scholar, and has distinguished between mysticism and the Kabbalah.
Graetz has not only given a most lucid descrip-
and import of the Kabbalah in
tion of the doctrines
original form, but has proved to
elaborate treatise, that
Sohar. ^"^
its
demonstration, in a very
Moses de Leon
is
the author of the
Whatever may be the shortcomings of
66 Geschichte des Judenthuma und seiner Secten, Leipzig, 1859.
Von
Dr. J.
this portion
M.
Jost, vol.
iii,
p. 66-81.
67 Geschichte der Judm, 487-fl07. Leipzig, 1863.
Von
Dr. H. Graetz, vol.
Tii,
pp. 73-87
;
412-469
;
231 of Graetz's history, no one
from
it
who
studies
it will
fail
to learn
the true nature of this esoteric doctrine.
Leopold L6w, the chief Babbi of Szegedin, whose
1863.
name has
already been mentioned in connection with Ignatz Stem, published a very lengthy review of Graetz's description
Though
of the Kabbalah.
Dr. Graetz's position,
yet,
the Eabbi laboured hard to shake
with the exception perhaps of
showing that the Kabbalah was not invented
opposition
in
Maimonides' system of philosophy, the learned
to
results
remain unassailed.
Moreover, there
is
many parts
mysticism with the Kabbalah through
historian's
a confusion of
of Dr. Low's
critique.*^
We
are not aware that anything has appeared
upon
subject since the publication of Graetz's researches
Kahbalah and Low's lengthy
Of
course
it
is
critique
this
on the
on these researches.
not to be supposed that we have given a
complete history of the Literature on this theosophy
;
since
the design of this Essay and the limits of the volume of
"the Literary and Philosophical Society's Transactions," in which
it
appears, alike preclude such a history.
however, we
may
confidently
say,
This much,
that nothing
has been
omitted which essentially bears upon the real progress or
development of this esoteric doctrine. Several works, in which lengthy accounts of the Kabbalah are given, have been omitted, because these descriptions do
not contribute anything very striking in their treatment of the Kabbalah, nor have they been the occasion of any
re-
markable incidents among the followers of this system. Among the works thus omitted are Buddeus' Introduction History of Hebrew Philosophy ; '* Basnage's History of the Jews,"' where a very lengthy account is given of the to the
58 Gomp.
Ben Chananja Mmuitschriftjur judische
783 ; 741-747
j
785-791
;
805-809
;
821-828
;
7%eo/ojie, vol. vi, pp.
933-942.
Szegedin, 1863.
69 Jnlroductio ad Hist. PhUosoph. Ebraeomm. Halle, 1702. 60 Histoire desJu\ft, English translation, pp. 184-256. London, 1708,
725-
232 Kabbalah, without any system whatever, chiefly derived from the work of Kircher
;
Wolfs account of
the Jewish Kabbalah,
given in his elaborate Bibliogi'aphical Thesaurus of Hebrew Literature, where a very extensive catalogue is given of balistio authors
We
^' ;
sincerely
Kab-
and Molitor's Philosophy of History.^^ to have omitted noticing Munk's
regret
description of the Kabbalah."^
For, although he does not
attempt to separate the gnostic from the mystical elements,
which were afterwards mixed up with the original doctrines of this esoteric systerd, yet
no one can peruse the interesting
portion treating on the Kabbalah and the
deriving from
it
Sohar without
information not to be found elsewhere.
0! De Cabbala Judeorum, in his Bibliotheca Hehraea, Haiaburg, 1728.
vol.
ii,
62 Philsophie der Geschichte oder
iiber die Tradition, vol. iii.
63 Melanges de Philosophie Juive
et
Printed by the
Arahe, p. 875, &c.
pp. 1191-1317. Miinster, 1639.
Parie, 1889.
Hebiew Publishing Company â&#x20AC;&#x17E;Menorah" Pfague.
Ltd.